faith Vnbeleefe if it bee a meere absence of faith then it breedeth that wauering where of Iames speaketh Iam. 1. 7. if it be but a defect of beleese then it engendreth doubting such as is here spoken off Tim. But had Abraham no doubting at all touching the thing which he beleeued Sil. Yes on euery side doubting offered it selfe but when hee looked to the will and power of God hee was certaine of the promises and subdued doubts arising for it is impossible that any man should so beleeue as to bee freed from all doubting because euery mans faith hath infirmities in it Tim. Whence happeneth this infirmity of faith vnto godly men Sil. It commeth two wayes first by want of knowing well such thinges as are to bee beleeued example in the Iewes Rom 14. 21. Secondly by not constantly and firmely cleauing to such things as they know well as Peter when he walked on the water knew Christ wold haue him come to him but did not closely hold to Christs words Tim. What should this worke Sil. Earnest prayer vnto God to encrease and stablish our faith Tim. Now tell vs of the measure of Abrahams faith what it was Sil. It was not a little and weake faith but a strong and great faith such a faith as fully assured him of the thing promised to him This word full assurance is fetched from shippes which against winde and waues are yet with full and strong saile carried vnto the hauen so Abraham by the strength of his faith ouercame al waues of doubts beating against his minde Tim. What may be obserued from hence Sil. That in euery true faith there is an assurance and perswasion of that which it beleeuth but not a full assurance for this is proper to a strong faith Secondly that weake Christians should not be discouraged because they be not fully assured so as they striue towards it for the mea sure of true faith is differing and God lookes not to the quantity but to the trueth of faith Tim. What is the end whereunto faith tendeth Sil. It is the glory of God because our faith giueth vnto God a witnesse of his great power truth and goodnes euer contrary to our reason and sence DIAL XII Verse 22 23 24 25. And therefore it was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse Now it is not written for him onely that it was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse but also for vs to whome it shall bee imputed for righteousnes which beleeue in him that raysed vp Iesus from the dead who was deliuered to death for our sins and is risen againe for our iustification Tim. VVHat is the end and scope of this scripture Sil. Together with the conclusion of this Chapter it doeth conclude the treatise of Abrahams iustification In this conclusion wee may obserue these things first the cōclusion it selfe verse 22. and therefore Secondly an application of Abrahams example to the beleeuing Romaynes and to all beleeuers verse 24. as teaching a doctrine common to the whole Church Thirdly a proofe of the fitnes of this application from the end and drift of this Scripture verse 23. now it is not written Lastly a declaration of iustifying faith by the twoe speciall things on which it principally leaneth the death and resurrection of our Lord. Tim. For the conclusion tell vs what is the meaning of it Sil. Thus much that it is no maruell if the faith of Abraham were imputed to him for righteousnesse seeing by it hee did so strongly and liuely apprehend the mercies and promises which the strong and faithfull God gaue him Tim. We may not then thinke by the Apostles words therefore that he meant to make faith a meritorious cause of Abra hams righteousnes Sil. No surely his purpose is to declare not what his faith merited but that it was a true liuely and sound faith seeing it did so firmely lay hold on the trueth and the power of God promising to Abraham eternall blessednesse in the person of the Messiah Tim. May not a weake Beleeuer by this be moued to thinke that he is not reckoned iust seeing hee cannot so strongly beleeue as Abraham did Sil. No such matter For this Text applyeth Abrahams example not vnto strong beleeuers but vnto beleeuers For whosoeuer beleeueth truly though weakely yet that weake faith being true shall iustifie them For Faith iustifieth not as a quality or in respect of the quantity and measure but by the vertue of the obiect Tim. But is not righteousnesse imputed to the elect before they do beleeue Silas No such thing it was not imputed to Abraham till he had faith Likewise it is reckoned to his children on this condition so as they beleeue or at that time when they shall beleeue Faith and imputation of righteousnesse go together in order of time though not in order of Nature for so faith as a cause goeth before Tim. Tell vs now what the application is Silas Abraham beleeued and was reckoned righteous likewise all Abrahams Children are iustified by beleeuing the promise For no otherwise are the Children to be iust then was the Father who by an inheritable right conueyeth to them the Iustice imputed to himselfe Tim. What is the ground and reason of this application Silas The scope and end of the Scripture which aymed not at Abraham only when it is written he beleeued and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse but had respect heerein to all that should beleeue as Abraham did This may appeare by the fifteenth Chapter of this Epistle verse 4. that the things which are written of some one do concerne all Also Paul saith so much in effect in this place That that which was written of one Abraham did belong to all the faithfull Tim. But how will this hold in other things which are written both of Abraham others which no man may draw vnto himselfe for imitation as Abrahams sacrificing of his son and lying with his handmaide and many such like things and if it hold not in these things how then doth Paul with any strength of reason gather in this poynt of Iustifying by Faith that it belongeth to vs which was written of Abraham Silar The answere is this Some things which are written of Abraham and other of the Saints are personall or singular which either were their infirmities or such things as they did by a singular calling as Elias his praying for fireto fall 〈◊〉 heauen and some other thinges are written of them which they did by vertue of an vniuersall vocation which are common to them with all others These we may distinguish after this manner Such things as they did besides or contrary to the lawe of God these are singular and personall and herein wee must not imitate them but such thinges as were agreeable to the law or the generall commandements of God they belong to the generall estate of all Gods people and in them wee are to followe them as for the other we are not to read or think
therefore let none with Caine say my sinne is greater c. but rather with Paul 1 Tim. 1 15. Tim. But will not this Doctrine giue some liberty to sinne Sil. Nay it is a restraint rather and bridle from sinne for Gods children are made the more carefull not to offend him by how much the more they feele his mercies to be great towards them Therefore if any abuse this Doctrine to licenciousnesse it is a maruailous bad signe and a fearefull token that they are growne desperate Tim. What are we to learne by the beginning of the 21 verse As sinne hath raigned to death Silas First that sinne rules as a king in al vnbeleeuers Secondly while sinne beareth rule whatsoeuer men do tendeth to destruction Thirdly all Gods elect are first vnder the raigne of sinne and death First Prisoners wounded dead ere they be healed deliuered and restored to life Tim. When are we to iudge of sinne that it raignes as a King Silas When the lusts and motions of our sinnefull nature are willingly obeyed and followed Tim. What are we to learne by this where it is saide That grace might raigne Sil. That as there is a kingdome of sinne so also there is a Kingdome of Grace vnder which two Kingdomes the elect must passe For they are translated from the raigne of sinne to the raigne of Grace as the people of Israell were drawne out of AEgypt into Canaan and seeing euerie one must belong to one of these kingdomes therefore our care must bee to examine vnto which we are subiect Tim. What do ye cal the raigne and kingdome of Grace Silas When our conscience beeing assured that our sinnes are accompted Christs and his righteousnesse accompted ours we begin to leaue and withstand our sins and to liue vnto God thinking on those thinges which please him with care and study to do them Tim. What is meant heere by righteousnesse Sil. Christes obedience imputed to vs to iustifie vs before God Tim. What is meant heere by life Silas That blessed estate wherein we are set by means of this righteousnesse whereunto it is annexed as a fruite Tim. Why is eternall added vnto life Silas To shewe that the blessednesse of iust men shall continue for euer in Heauen as long as God endureth Tim. Why doth he mention Iesus Christ Silas To teach vs that it is by him alone that we obtaine Grace righteousnesse and life Tim. Wherefore is there no mention of Faith Silas In the matter of Iustification Christ is neuer mentioned without respect to Faith which apprehendeth him CHAP. VI. Of Sanctification DIAL I. Verse 1 2. What shal we say then Shall we continue in sin that Grace may abound God forbid How shal wee that are dcad to sinne liue yet therein Timotheus WHat doth the Apostle entreate of in this sixt Chapter Silas Of Sanctification whereby they which are Iustified and haue their sinnes forgiuen them thorough Faith in Iesus Christ are enabled to walke in a new life and to doe good workes so as they cannot licentiously liue in sin though through infirmity they do sinne Tim. What may we learne from this order of the Apostle in teaching Sanctification after Iustification Sil. Two things First that the Doctrine of free Iustification by faith dooth not destroy good works but produce them rather 2. the doctrine of good works or Sanctification must follow the Doctrine of Iustification as an effect the cause and fruit the roote Tim. What be the differences betweene Iustification and Sanctification Sil. Iustification is an action of God imputing to vs the perfect righteousnesse of Christ when wee beleeue in him Sanctification is a worke of the Spirit framing in the hearts of the elect a new quality of holinesse Secondly Iustification remoues from vs the guilt curse of sinne Sanctification remoues and takes away the rule and power of sinne Thirdly Iustification is as the cause and roote Sanctification is as the fruite effect thogh both done to vs at one time Fourthly Iustification is perfect heere Sanctification is vnperfect and encreaseth daily till at length by degrees it bee perfected in Heauen Tim. What be the parts of this Chapter Silas Two the first entreateth of the Doctrine of Sanctification prouing that such as bee sanctified cannot serue sinne vnto the 12. verse The second hath the dutie of sanctified persons who are exhorted to flye the seruice of sinne and to liue holily seruing righteousnesse vnto the end of the Chapter Tim. How doth the Apostle enter vppon the Doctrine of Sanctification Sil. By a Prolepsis wherein he preuenteth a certaine Obiection against his former Doctrine Tim. Where is this Obiection contained Sil. In the first verse in these words Shal we remaine in sin that Grace may abound Tim. What is it to remaine in sinne Sil. To fulfill the lusts of sin with a purpose to continue in the obedience of sinfull lustes which is a thing that cannot stand with grace howsoeuer grace and sin may stand together Tim. Tel vs now the obiection made against Pauls Doctrine what it was or what is the effect of it Silas This that he had taught men to liue and abide in sin that grace might abound Tim. How did they raise this Obiection and from whence did they gather it Silas From Pauls words when he saide Where sinne abounds there grace more abounds Tim. How did they collect reason from hence Silas Thus it is a good thing that Grace should abound therefore to liue securely and purposely to sin it is a good thing for by that meanes grace shall abound the more Tim. But if the encrease of sinne do cause grace to encrease why should it not be good to encrease and multiply sin seeing it is a very good thing that grace should abound Sylas This obiection is very faulty and absurd for first it maketh sin and encreasing of sin to be the cause of grace whereas it is but the occasion onely as a discase makes a Phisition famous by occasion onely for his skill in his Art is cause of his fame so our sinnes beeing many and great are occasions of illustrating and magnifying the grace of God and not causes to purchase grace for vs they are indeede properly causes ofire and vengeance But howsoeuer sins are not nor can bee causes of grace yet there needed an aboundant and infinite grace to take away sinnes beeing mightily encreased this then is the first fallacy in their reason that which is no cause put for a cause The next fault it is in the ambiguity of the word for they take this word where as if it were as much as wheresoeuer sin abounded which is not so many beeing ouerwhelmed with sinnes as Cayne Esau Iudas 〈◊〉 c. which had not a drop of grace affoorded them The meaning of the Apostle is this where sin abounds that is of whome sin is aboundantly knowne and felt with desire of the remedy which is Christ towardes them grace is more aboundantly shewed and
after the committing whereof men become more humble and warie Which yet is not the proper meaning of this place because it doeth particularly treate of afflictions and of the crosse and of the good that comes thereof which is eternall life or the saluation of our soules which being the chiefe good whither all good things tend is heere called of the Apostle by an excellency that good Tim. What is meant heere by working together Silas It signifies thus much that afflictions themfelues in their owne nature doth not bring foorth that good heere spoken of Tim. But how then comes it to passe that they are so profitable Silas By the force and vertue of another supreme cause working togither with afflictions to wit the maruailous goodnesse and wisedome of God disposing the afflictions of his people to their good As Ioseph said to his Brethren Gen. 50 20. When ye thought euill against me God disposed it to good euen to saue much people aliue so when as Satan by afflictions meanes to driue vs to despaire God disposeth them to an happie end euen to encrease hope Rom. 5 34. For if a Physitian who is but a man can so temper Hemlocke or other poysonous things to make it become medicinable much more can God so temper and dispose of afflictions that they shall be wholesome to his children Tim. What is the Instruction to be gathered from hence Silas That afflictions through Gods great mercy do helpe forwards the saluation of his children the reason heereof is because they are Instruments whereby the holy Ghost mortifieth their sinnes weaneth them from the loue of the worlde stirres them vp to better obedience quickens their prayers exerciseth their patience lastly humbles the pride of their heart Iob 33 16 17 Rom. 5 4. 1 Cor. 11 32. Psal. 119. Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas It serueth much to strengthen our mindes vnto godly and constant patience Secondly to reproue such as faint in their troubles Also to see how to make our profit of euery thing Tim. Proceede now to the latter part of this verse 〈◊〉 me how those persons be described vnto whom afflictions shall do good Silas They are described by these three markes First they be such as loue God Secondly such as are called 3. they are such as are elected or called of his purpose Tim. How do these three markes depend one vpon another Silas Thus loue is the effect of Gods calling and calling is the fruite of Gods purpose None can loue God except first he be called our calling proceedeth from the eternall purpose of God Thus our Apostle setteth downe things first more manifest and afterward thinges more secret First the effects and then the causes For as Gods purpose is the cause of calling so is calling in order before Faith and Faith before Loue in order of causes Tim. Tell vs now first what it is to loue God Silas It is to set the delight of our heart vpon him and to take pleasure to thinke and speake of him of his properties word and workes with liking and ioy studying by all meanes in all thingsto set foorth his glorie They which hate and abhorre God do the quite contrarie to all this Tim. Whence springeth this loue of God in vs Silas From the sence and feeling of Gods loue toward vs 1 Iohn 4 19. For it cannot bee that any man shoulde certainly perceiue the loue of God towardes himselfe in Christ for eternall life but that that loue will constrain him to loue againe 2 Cor. 5 14. Also the goodnesse and mercie of God in Christ is such a beautifull and amiable thing as being certainely knowne it will bee both earneftly loued and desired Tim. Why is it written they that loue God and not they that are loued of God Silas Because it is better knowne to vs namely in afflictions what loue we haue to him then what hee hath to vs for this is out of vs the other is within vs God striketh those he loueth Tim. By what speciall note may one know himselfe to be one of their number which loue God Silas By an vnfained purpose and endeuour to obey his word Iohn 14 15. If ye loue me keepe my commaundements Also verse 21 23. Tim. What is the reason that the Apostle speaking of patience suffering afflictions doth rather mention the loue of God then of our neighbor Silas Because our loue to God is that that maketh the burthen of afflictions more easie and light to bee borne euen as a man is ready to beare any calamitie for his sake whom he loueth at his heart thus did Ionathan for Dauid And as the seruice of Iacob 14. yeares seemed nothing to him for the loue which he bare to Rahel so they that truely loue God will for his sake suffer such aduersities as he sendeth either for correction or triall and this is the reason also why hee rather mentioneth loue then faith For howsoeuer patience springeth from Faith yet the next and immediate cause of it is loue Secondly it is to put a difference betweene counterfet sincere faith which cannot bee seuered from loue Gal. 5 6. whereas they that professe faith and say they beleeue when they do not haue their hearts void of al loue either to God or to their neighbour or themselues as appeareth in the example of Cain Esan and Iudas Tim. What instructions are we now to gather from this first marke Sil. Two First that the sound loue of God is needfull to all those which shall beare afflictions patiently Iames 〈◊〉 12. First because it maketh the godly valiaunt keeping them from fainting vnder the greatest crosses which is to be seene in the example of the Apostles Paul and Peter and other Martyrs who because they loued God were therefore ready to endure much for him Secondly it kindleth their zeal and maketh them earnestly bent to glorifie God by their constancy Tim. What profit are we to make of this point Silas First it stirreth vs vp to seeke for the loue of God and for the encrease of it in our hearts seeing we cannot be patient without it Secondly it warns vs by our patient-bearing to shewe our loue to God as God by his chastisements shewes his loue vnto vs Heb 12 5 6. Tim. What other instructions ariseth from hence Silas This none but Gods children can be patient in afflictions because none can loue God saue his owne children therfore they haue but the shadow of patience and be blockish and sencelesse rather then patient Tim. What vse is of this Silas It affoords comfort to such as haue patience in afflictions because this is a testimony vnto them of their adoption Secondly it teacheth vs that wicked men how quiet soeuer they are in afflictions yet they haue not true patience but an apearance of it they are rather blockish then endued with true Christian patience Ti. What is the
any which be iustified and saued they are beholden to the great and exceeding goodnes of God for it Ephes. 2 7 8. Secondly God so loues his Children as he is not onely good to them but rich to them and heapeth his grace vpon them See Ephes. 2 5. Thirdly wee haue no cause to enuy other Christians seeing God is rich enough to suffice all as the Sun hath light enough for all that stande in it Therefore as the Iewes are to be blamed for grutching at the conuersion of the Gentile whereby nothing was taken from the Iew so they are faultie and do sinne which frette at the prosperity of others either spirituall or bodilie This disease springeth frō hence that they consider not that the goodnesse of God is bottomlesse being such a fountain as can neuer be drawne dry his riches being farre vnlike worldly riches which are diminished by giuing Tim. Whence is the second authority fetched Silas From Ioel 2 32. Tim. How may it appeare that Paul doth rightly apply this to Christ and to faith in him Sil. By comparing this text with Acts 2 21. where Peter expoundeth this place of Ioell touching Christ saluation by him such harmony there is in the holy Scripture Tim. What doctrine learne we from this verse Silas That whosoeuer confesseth Christ and calleth vpon him is sure of saluation because God hath so promised Secondly that religious prayer is to be directed vnto God alone because hee alone is the searcher of the heart and is God alsufficient Gen. 17 1. Here falleth to ground inuocation of Saints Thirdly that there is no true prayers but in the Church of God which is the Sion and Ierusalem where the Prophet promiseth deliuerance and saluation Fourthly the people of God neuer pray to him in vaine for howsoeuer they are not heard in that very particular which they request for that God seeth it not expedient for thē yet seeing they that call on him are saued therefore hee is neuer called on without great fruite and wholesome effect This is a great encouragement to diligence yea and vnto constancy in calling vpon God through Christ considering that they shall be heard vnto saluation though they be not alwayes heard vnto their desire DIAL X. Verse 14. But how shall they call vpon him in whom they haue not beleeued and how shall they beleeue except they heare how shall they heare without a preacher and how shall he preach except he be sent Tim. VVHat is the purpose and drift of this text Silas Sithence the righteousnesse of faith is the onely true righteousnesse doth in common by the promise of God belong to 〈◊〉 and Gentile as we haue seene out of the former text The purpose of the Apostle is nowe to proue that the Apostles must be sent of God to preach the Gospell to both people to be as the ordinary meanes to be get faith and to bring them to Christ that through his righteousnes imputed to them they might bee saued And heerein a secret obiection is answered for our Apostle hauing soundly confirmed that our true righteousnesse before God which bringeth peace to the soule must be had not by working after the law but by beleeuing the Euangelicall promises of forgiuenesse of sinnes and life eternall by Christ dead and raised and that these promises equally belong to Iew and Gentile The next thing to be required was this how we might ordinarily come vnto attaine this faith and the righteousnesse which it layeth hold on whereunto Paul now answereth that this is gotten by means of Apostles and other Preachers sent of God to preach the word of the Gospell So as this text of all other Scriptures doth very plainly and worthily commend to vs the singular excellency the great fruite and necessity of the worde preached being the meanes ordained of God to conuay into the heartes of elect Iewes and Gentiles that most precious guist of faith which receiueth Christ and his righteousnes vnto saluation in heauen Tim. What argument doth the Apostle vse to proue his purpose by Sil. By a gradation or proceeding from the effects to the causes negatiuely or from the cause to the effect affirmatiuely Thus God by his Prophets promised saluation indifferently to Iewe and Gentile but without calling on God or prayer there is no saluation and none can pray without faith and no faith without hearing no hearing without a Preacher no Preacher without commission or sending Therefore it is necessary to all people for the obtayning of saluation that God send his Apostles and other Ministers to preach the word From the causes to the effects the argument runneth thus affirmatiuely it is by the free and merciful sending of God that men do preach such as preach ought to bee heard by hearing Gods word there commeth faith faith bringeth prayer prayer is a sure note of saluation therefore God must send some to bee Preachers that others may get saluation Or thus Gods sending causeth Preachers preaching bringeth hearing hearing breedes beleeuing faith worketh prayer prayer obtaines saluation This serues to stay the Iewes from grudging against the Apostles because the Gentiles being appointed of God to faith and saluation must not be denied the meanes and helpes by which God will saue his owne therefore no cause to mislike the Apostles for preaching the doctrine of Christ to the Gentiles Tim. After what fashion and sort is this text set downe Sil. By interrogations or questions which are negations in force and must euery one of them bee thus answered they cannot how shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued The answere is they cannot and so of the rest Tim. How many be the steps or parts of this gradation Sllas They be sixe First saluation Secondly calling on God Thirdly faith in Christ. Fourthly hearing Fiftly preaching the word Sixtly the sending or vocation of God which are knit together in one chaine as causes and effects the first being concluded of the last and the last inferred of the first as we haue before set downe Tim. What doe ye call saluation verse 13 Silas A deliuerance from all sinne and all miseries and the enioying of most perfect blisse in heauen This saluation is giuen the elect in this world imperfectly by iustification deliuering from all guilt and the whole punishment of sinne and by sanctification freeing them in part from the power and dominion of sinne and perfectly by glorification in the world to come discharging the elect of all the remainder of sinne of all corruption and infirmities whatsoeuer that they may be like Christ in his celestiall glory and felicity Tim. The calling vpon God how manifold is it Sil. Twofold first false and counterfet when men draw neare with the lips onely as the Pharisie prayed Luke 18. 11. Secondly true and sound when with our hearts wee desire of God needfull and lawfull things with sure trust to obtaine them through the intercession of Christ.
bring you tydings of great ioy c. Tim. What signifies to obey the Gospell Silas To beleeue the doctrine of saluation by Christ and thus the word is vsed in Acts 6 7. and Romanes 1 5. whereupon it is tearmed the Lawe of Faith Rom. 3. 27. because it requireth obedience Tim. For what Reasons is Faith called Obedience and to Obey put for Beleeue Silas Because to beleeue is the chiefest obedience it is commanded vs to beleeue in Christ 1 Iohn 3 23. and our reason and iudgement is naturally repugnant to the Doctrine of the word for they are darknesse Ephes. 5 8. Therefore to assent to the word and willingly to beleeue the truth without reasoning and gainsaying it is a verie great obedience Secondly this obedience of Faith bringeth forth obedience in practise for faith purifieth the heart Acts 15 9. and workes by loue Gal. 5 6. No Christian shall obey God by louing him and our neighbour by slaying sinne and dooing righteousnesse vnlesse he first beleeue that the word is from God and submit to it by Faith Tim. What will follow heereof Sil. First that all vnbeleeuers are obstinate and rebellious sinners against God though they think otherwise and be held for honest men Secondly that such as lacke Faith cannot perfourme any obedience vnto God it is sinne if it be not of faith Tim. What Doctrine ariseth from hence That all which heard the Apostles did not beleeue them Tim. That the Faith of the Gospell is not common to all which heard the Gospell as it is written All men haue not Faith 2 Thess. 3 2. Also experience proueth the truth heereof for the Prophets complaine that few beleeue their preaching Esay 53 1. Also Christ when hee preached the doctrine of the Gospell most clearly and mightily confirmed it by myracles yet but one heere and there did receiue it scarse one man of a thousand such also was the successe of the Apostles preaching as this place proueth and such it is continually Tim. But Paule had sayde that hearing bringeth foorth Faith Silas It is true that hearing of the word is necessarie to faith but not on the contrary doth faith necessarilie follow of hearing If any man do beleeue it is thorough hearing as an outward meanes but not euery one that heareth proueth a beleeuer Iustification presupposeth vocation but vocation is not alwaies accompanied with Iustification Tim. What is the reason why all which heare do not proue beleeuers Sil. Because all are not elect and it is a certain thing that onely such as are ordained to life do beleeue Actes 13 48. Thence it is called the Faith of the elect Titus 1 1. and they are said to be called which are predestinate Rom. 8 31. Secondly because outward hearing is not enough to engender faith there must be also an opening of the eyes and heart by the Spirit Acts 26 18. and 16 14. But this Spirit the world cannot receiue Iohn 14 17. Such onely receiue it to whom it is giuen Math. 13 11. And Esay 53 1. hauing saide few beleeued their report addeth this as a reason because The arme of the Lord was not reuealed that is Gods powerfull spirit did not touch their hearts effectually Thirdly in some their pride and ouer-weening by conceyuing too highly of their owne wit and vnderstanding leaning vnto their owne naturall wisedome is a very great hinderance to faith Math. 11 25. 1 Cor. 1 26. Fourthly many stumble at the pouertie of Christ and his followers Mat. 11 6. To which may be added the wicked examples of preachers and professors of the Faith as a great obstacle Tim. What vse is to be made heereof Silas That we now do not the lesse esteeme the Gospell though we see it generally vnfruitfull because this hath beene the portion of other times and ages herewith Christians must arme themselues that they bee not offended to see the multitude of vnbeleeuers and there is no place so ful of vnrighteous men as where the word is most preached which is a great occasion of stumbling to cause men to thinke ill of the Doctrine as if it were the proper cause of wickednesse or at the leastwise vnable to conuert sinnes whereas the faulte is not in the word nor alwayes in the teachers but in the indisposition naughtines of the hearers the seede being good but the ground barren and euill Secondly it confutes such as thinke the Faith of the Gospell to proceede in part at the least from the naturall strength of mans free will whereas this beeing equall and of the like force in all men then should all men haue Faith and equally obey the Gospell If free will were the cause of beleeuing that is if men did therefore beleeue and receiue Grace offered because they are willing to receiue it might refuse if they would if Faith might come after this fashion who is it but he would be content to be a beleeuer But the Scripture teacheth vs that Faith is the gift of God Tim. From whence doth the Apostle fetch this testimonie of Esay to prooue the fewnesse of beleeuers what is the drift of that Oracle Silas He doth fetch it from Esay 53 1. the drift both of the Prophet there and the Apostle heere is all one euen to complaine of the Iewes infidelity namely that the ioyfull message of the Gospell had so harde successe and vnhappy end among them as that the greatest number should still abide in their vnbeleefe wherewith seeing men were not mooued therefore Paul turneth his complaint to God and mourneth for it before him Tim. What are wee to vnderstand by this Question Who hath Sil. This question signifies sometimes None at al as Rom. 10 6. and it is sometimes put for Few as Psal. 15 1. and heere likewise Tim. What signifies Report Silas The word in the Hebrew signifies hearing or the Doctrine which was heard not which the Apostles themselues heard of God but which the Iewes heard from the Apostles therefore it is saide Our report in which word the thing which is the obiect of hearing is put for hearing it selfe Tim. What Doctrines from hence Silas That the Prophets by the Spirit of prophesy did foresee what effects would follow the Gospell preached to the Iewes God foreseeth all thinges of himselfe primarily men do it secondarily by the helpe of his Spirit Secondly we learne that it is a cause of great greefe to the Ministers of God to see none or little fruite to come of their teaching Heb. 13 17. wherein they must shewe patience considering it was the portion of Christ his Prophets and Apostles Thirdly wee learne that when the Gospell was first deliuered to the Iewes the smallest number did receiue it euen an handfull in respect of the rest which resisted it like to the gleannings in haruest or Grapes after the vintage The cause heereof was not the prophesie of Esay because he foretold it but the cōtrary rather beeing true
workes Tim. But why might not the Iewes bee elected and reserued to God both by grace and merite of workes Silas That is not possible for if election were both of grace and workes then workes were no workes because what doth proceede of grace that commeth freely not of debt but what commeth by merite of workes that commeth by debt but debt and no debt that which is free and by deseruing bee most contrary thinges Therefore to say that men are elected and called partly of grace partly of the merit of foreseene workes that were to put togither things that cannot agree to make debt no debt merit no merit workes no workes Grace no grace and so to affirm and deny one and the same thing which is a most absurde matter and vtterly not possible to make contradictories to be both true For as a sonne that is willed to go on an errand to Rochester on foot his father promising him a crowne or an angell at his comming backe if his Father aske him how he will haue his money suppose that hee aunswere that he will haue it partly by fauour and partly by desert the reply to him is ready Thou canst not so haue it for if it be of fauour then it commeth freely therefore not by desert of the worke and if it be by desert of the worke then not by fauour for it is due that commeth by merit desert and there is no being beholding to fauour for that Tim. What is the Doctrine to be learned from hence Silas That mens workes haue no place nor stroke at all in the election and calling of sinners neither in their iustification nor saluation The reason is because works presuppose merit and merit presupposeth debt debt is flat against grace but men are called elected of grace also iustified and glorified as appeareth verse 5. Rom. 3 24. therefore election calling and the rest depend not vppon workes which destroy grace and grace destroyeth them when the cause of eternall life is disputed and debated Tim. But good workes come of grace how then are they such enemies Silas This is true grace is the mother and roote of euery good worke wee haue no power at all to thinke or will well naturally 2. Cor. 3 5. Iohn 15 5. but grace and workes cannot be ioynt causes of election and saluation In this case they fight together as put and admit the one and the other is taken away and shut out affirme the one and deny the other This Antithesis or opposition is to bee marked against all iusticiaries whose mouth is stopped and sealed vp with this one short sentence Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas First it confuteth such as will haue grace and workes to ioyne together in the iustification and saluation of sinners which they say is partly of Gods grace partly of mens merites Wee say with the Apostle they bee altogether of grace and therefore not at all by merits Tim. But howe can such auoyde this conclusion of Paul If it be of workes then not of grace Silas The enemies of Gods grace haue sundry shifts to auoide the force of this consequence for some-times they say that the Apostle speaks only of ceremoniall works of the law as of Circumcision Sacrifices c. But this cannot be so because Pauls words be generall shutting out all workes whatsoeuer whether naturall morall or legall ceremonies Of them all he saith that if election to life eternall come of them then it commeth not of grace Also Abraham and Dauid had morall workes as well as ceremoniall yet in Chap. 4. verse 4 5 6. Paul denieth that Abraham or Dauid were iustified and saued by any workes which they had done but by faith Secondly they say that the Apostle speakes of the works of nature which say the Rhemists doe exclude grace fauour and mercy challenging of debt not of guift but not of Christian mens workes which come from the Spirite and grace of God these workes comming from grace may euidently consist with the same and be ioyned with Gods grace as causes of saluation This shift cannot bee currant not onely for that his words be generall but because Paul speakes of the election by grace by which all are saued Therefore the merite of all workes are excluded by whomsoeuer they bee done whether by circumcised Iewe or baptized beleeuing Christian or vnbeleeuing Gentile Secondly in Ephe. 1 4. good workes are saide not to be the cause of election but the end and fruite and effect thereof Lastly Ephe. 2 8 9. Paul saith expresly we are saued not of works but by grace through faith where note that grace and faith may well stand together but they doe shut out all sort of workes from being any moouing or meritorious cause of our iustification and saluation Thirdly they say that good workes are shut out from election to the first grace but not from election to the second grace that is they say that the elect are chosen of grace onely and are also freely called and illuminated of the Holye-Ghost without all workes but the seconde grace that is iustification also sanctification and glorification these do admit merite of works to ioyne with grace Vnto this shifte of theirs I answere that that Scripture which saith that election is of grace and we are called according to grace 2. Tim. 1 9. doth also say that wee are iustified by grace not by workes Rom. 3 24. that eternall life is the gift of God Rom. 6 23. also iustification and glorification bee fetched from Gods eternall loue and foreknowledge as the first and onely efficient cause as well as election and calling Rom. 8 30. Moreouer election is not onely to the first grace but to all the meanes and to heauenly glory which is the end Rom. 9 11 23. Lastly the Pharisie who ascribed righteousnes and saluation partly to grace and partly to his good workes went away vniustified Whatsoeuer therefore the Papists can alleadge to shake and weaken the credite of this texte yet it is so strong to ouerthrow the doctrine of popish merites and iustification by workes as one of themselues Andreas Proles was wont to say in his publike readings My brethren sithence holy Scripture attributeth whatsoeuer we are or haue al vnto grace whence commeth that horrible darkenesse and superstition to ascribe so much to merite of workes Truely the estate of Christianity needes very great and speedy reformation Tim. What other vse of the former doctrine Sil. Here is an admonition to all Christians that albeit they are bound to doe good workes of all sorts and to abound in them yet it is their duty to renounce the merite of them and all trust in them and to sticke whollye and onely in the grace of God through Iesus Christ for all things belonging to their saluation least if wee put neuer so little trust in any thing done by vs we be found the
other things 〈◊〉 we heere in this Text Silas That naturally we are ignorant of the gospell because we cannot knowe it without reuelation from heauen We are not borne beleeuers Tim. Tell vs now what Faith is that which is the Iustifying Faith and whereunto the Righteousnes reuealed in the Gospell is imputed and applied Sil. Not that Historicall Faith which is but a bare knowledge nor the Miraculous Faith by which wonders are done nor the Temporary Faith of Hypocrites which vanisheth in time of affliction Math. 13. but that Faith which hath application of the thinges beleeued ioyned with the true knowledge and assuraunce of vnderstanding whence commeth confidence and boldnesse Tim. How many things are comprehended in this Faith Silas Fiue things First apprehension in laying hold on Christ. Secondly approbation in esteeming Christ aboue all or more then all Thirdly expetition in desiring him before all Fourthly Oblectation delighting in him more then all Lastly Expectation looking for the full inioying of his presence and glory Tim. What meaneth he to say From Faith to Faith Sil. Not from one Faith to another but from one degree of Faith to another from weaker faith to stronger from a lesser Faith to a greater Whereas this phrase From Faith to Faith by diuerse Interpreters is diuersly expounded as from an vnformed Faith to a formed which is Popish from the Faith of the Preacher to the Faith of the hearer Thus Augustine but amisse for a mans owne faith iustifieth therefore from faith of Parents to faith of posterity is amisse also from the faith of the old Testament to the faith of the new as Chrysostom thought not wel nor fitly from the Faith of one Article to the Faith of another as Anselme writeth from the faith of things present to the faith of thinges to come as the resurrection c From the faith of God promising to the faith of man beleeuing as Ambrose Martyr thinke yet the fittest and best exposition is of the measure of one and the same faith from faith beginning to Faith encreasing toward perfection Faith so much the more it groweth so much the more it maketh men sure of their Iustification there be the like phrases to this else-where in holy Scripture as Psal. 84 8. from strength to strength 2. Cor. 3 16. from glory to glory first from one degree of strength and glory to another so heere from an infirme Faith to a firme Faith Therefore the meaning of this forme of speech is as if it should bee said that this righteousnesse of God is gotten not by the workes of the Law but by the Faith of the Gospell alone for degrees of Faith alter not the kind of Faith a weake and a strong Faith be but one Faith which without deed doth iustifie according to that which is afterward written for explication of this Text in Chap. 3. verse 22. Tim. What doe ye call the weake Faith Sil. An earnest and constant desire to know Christ and to make application of his mercies to our selues Tim. What is the highest degree of Faith Sil. To be fully perswaded of a mans owne Adoption and of his owne Saluation as Abraham and Paul Rom. 4 21 8 38 39. Tim. Who are heereby admonished Sil. Such as presume of full Faith when they haue none at all Secondly such as thinke they haue none because they haue so little and mingled with many imperfections Presumption and distrust are the extreames of a true Faith Tim. What bee the fruits whereby a weake Faith may bee knowne Sil. These First daily exercise of priuate prayer Secondly true loue of the word and of Gods Children because they be so Thirdly true sorrow for sinne and earnest endeauour to mortifie our lusts 〈◊〉 diligence in the duties of our perticular calling Lastly patience in aduersity Also the fruits of a strong Faith bee these First to cleaue to God in great dangers as Stephen and Paul did Secondly to suffer ioyfully the 〈◊〉 of goods and life for Christ and his word as Antipas and Hebrewes did Heb. 10 34. 〈◊〉 2 13. Thirdly to belieue the promises when all meanes fight against vs as Dauid and Abraham did Rom. 4 3 4 5. Fourthly great contempt of the world Fiftly great 〈◊〉 and confidence in prayer Rom. 8 15. Sixtly burning loue of the Brethren 1. Iohn 3 14. Seauenthly bountifull releeuing the poore members of Christ Iesus euen to the empairing of our owne substance 2. Cor. 8 3. for Christ his sake if neede and cause so require DIAL IX Verse 17. As it is written The iust shall liue by Faith Tim. WHat is the drift of these words Silas To proue by authority of Scripture that whosoeuer belieueth the Gospell shal be accounted righteous and so be saued This sentence of Habakuk is also an illustration as if Paul should say This Doctrine by Faith to be iustified agreeth with the Prophets and is neyther new or absurd Tim. What may we note in this Text. Silas Two things First the manner how this authority is brought in As it is written Secondly the authority it selfe The iust shall liue by Faith Tim. What was obserued in the manner of alleadging this authority Silas These few things First that Saint Paul citeth not so much the verse as the Booke of Scripture wherein it is written Secondly that he contenteth himselfe to proue Doctrine by authority of Scripture Thirdly that he citeth but one Testimony Fourthly that the Doctrine of free pardon and imputed righteousnesse is hard to bee perswaded vnto men yet hath witnesse from the Prophets It hath euer seemed to humane reason very repugnant and a thing vnlikely to be true that a wicked liuer a periured person a common lyer a railer an oppressor an vnchast liuer a blood-sucker or such like only by belieuing the Gospell should suddenly become iust and be accounted righteous and vnblameable Against which Doctrine the Papists to this day like Dogs doe barke railing at it and the Preachers of it saying that it ouerthrowes all Lawes and Discipline and takes away out of mens society all vse of punnishments and rewards laying open a gappe to all wickednesse if it should be preached that without righteous works without any habite or actions of iustice only by Faith in Christ sinners may bee iustified with God Therefore out of good discretion to stoppe the mouths of calumnious slanderers and to put humane reason to silence Paul citeth this place of the Prophet least he bee thought to haue brought in a Doctrine full of nouelty and absurdity it being receiued long before in the Iewish Church by authority of propheticall Oracle which is three times alleadged in the new Testament First Heere Secondly Gal. 3 11. Thirdly Heb. 10 〈◊〉 to illustrate this Doctrine of iustice and life eternall to be had by faith alone and howsoeuer the Prophet who first vsed these words might aime in part at the refreshing and comforting of the godly in those troublous times vnder
he had done but through Faith in Christ and also the Gentile lacking that Law yet by faith laying hold on Christ was admitted to the Couenant to be one of Gods people to haue God his God to giue him righteousnesse thence it followes that Iustification is not by workes but by Faith both to Iew and Gentile Tim. What instruction can ye gather from hence Sil. Euen this that Christ Iesus through faith ioyneth vs in fellowship with God of what Countrey soeuer we be Or this that as there is but one God who is a comm on Sauiour of all his people so but one way for his people be they Iewes or Gentiles whereby to bee Iustified and that is by faith in Christ. Tim. What words do follow Silas In the verse 31. it is written Do we then make the Law of none effect thorow faith c. Tim. What is the drift of these words Silas To answere the obiection of such as were enemies to iustification by faith and secretly to confirme his purpose by that which is brought against him Tim. What is the Obiection Silas If such as beleeue in Christ be iustified without respect to their doing the workes of the Law then the Law is made voide and of none effect This obiection proceedeth from the ignorance of such as do not know the strength of sinne the Nature of Gods Iustice the true end wherefore the Law was giuen Secondly it proceedeth from the pride of nature loath to yeelde to this truth which so abaseth man and honoureth God Tim. What followeth of this Silas That the truth hath no greater enemies then proud ignorance or ignorant pride that dare lift vp it selfe Gyant-like against God himselfe Tim. What was the answere to this obiection Silas It hath two parts First a deniall with a detestation of the thing obiected God forbid Secondly an inuersion or conuerting the matter vppon the head of the obiectors Yea wee establish the Law Tim. What learne wee from the first part of the answer Sil. That all thoughts and reasonings against Gods truth should be very detestable to vs so as wee should reiect them with a meruailous hating of them For Diuine truth is such an holy thing so precious to God as we should not with patience endure anie muttering against it Tim. Whom doth this reproue Silas Such as do fauour or wink at cauils and cauillers against the Doctrine of saluation or such as are no whit moued at their dealing Tim. How doth the Apostle turne the thing obiected vpon their owne heads Silas Thus Iustification by faith is so farre from destroying the law as that the law is thereby established Tim. But how is this true which the Apostle sayth That the Law is established by faith Silas First the doctrine of iustification teacheth that Christ fulfilled the Law in his life Secondly that he suffered in his death the full punishment due to the breach of the law for all them who are iustified by him Thirdly that such as beleeue in him must endeuour the keeping of the Law to declare their thankefulnesse Thus is the Law established by this Doctrine of righteousnes thorow beleeuing Tim. What followes of this Silas That there is no cause either for the Iew to cast off the Doctrine of faith in regard of any wrong done to the Lawe which is thereby ratified and made more firme or yet for the beleeuing Gentile lesse to esteeme the Law because without it hee is iustified by Faith sithence thus the Law is the more countenanced confirmed as that which sheweth sinne our sickenesse and driueth to Christ and teacheth the good way wherein we are to walke that we may please Christ our iustifier CHAP. IIII. DIALOGVE I. Verse 1 2. What shall we say then that Abraham our Father hath found concerning the flesh For if Abraham our Father were Iustified by Workes hee hath whereof to reioyce but not with God Timotheus WHat is the drift of this whole Chapter Si. To proue Iustification to be by Faith by a new reason fetched from the example of Abraham Tim. How stands the frame of his reason Silas Thus Abraham as the Father of the faithful is the patterne of Iustification to all his seede or Children as verse 23 24. Looke how Abraham was in such wise be his seede iustified Now it is certaine that Abraham was iustified not by workes but by beleeuing the promise concerning Christ therefore all the Children of Abraham are so iustified Tim. What be the parts of this 4. Chapter Sil. Two in the first the example of Abraham is propounded vnto the 23. verse in the second this example is applied vnto the end of the Chapter Tim. How was the example propounded Sil. First negatiuely shewing how he was not iustified Secondly affirmatiuely shewing how he was iustified Tim. How was he not iustified Sil. He was not iustified by workes which the Apostle doth proue by this reason Abraham had nothing to glory with God but if he were iustified by works then hee had whereof to reioyce with God therefore not by workes Tim. But did his workes gaine him nothing Silas Yea amongst men and in the account of the world but not in Gods eye Tim. Why doth he call Abraham Father Sil. Because of him came the Iewes which were his Off-spring Tim. Why doth he call him Our father Sil. Because Paul himselfe was a Iew and descended of Abraham which he doth acknowledge to this end to decline the enuie of his Countrymen least they shold thinke he had not regarded Abraham Tim. Why is the example of Abraham chosen rather then of others Sil. Because he was of most reputation with the Iews also the Scripture had expressely testified of him that he had his righteousnesse by beleeuing Tim. What Instruction do ye gather from hence Sil. That it is a good kinde of teaching to teach by examples because those moue the senses Secondly of examples the fittest and most meete would be chosen which is a point of wisedome in the teacher Tim What is heere meant by flesh Silas The externall workes of Abraham as it is expounded in the next verse For if Abraham were iustified by Workes c. Tim. What do ye learne from the next verse Sil. Two thinges First good workes get vs commendations and matter of reioycing amongst men Secondly they doe not at all auaile vs to procure our acceptance pardon and release with GOD because they want perfection For neyther doe wee all good workes nor with all our heart neither do we continue so all our life long because before our time of calling we cannot do a good worke no more then a thistle can bring forth a Figge neither yet be such workes as wee do after our conuersion without spots Lastly wee do many things contrary to the Law DIAL II. Verse 3. For what saith the Scripture Abraham beleeued God and it was counted to him for righteousnesse Tim. VVHat doth this Text teach vs Silas How Abraham was
imputation of righteousnes to the beleeuer without workes Tim. Who was Dauid Sil. The Pen-man of the Holy-ghost one of the holie Prophets Tim. What followes heereof Silas That his testimony is to be receiued as the testimony of God because the Prophets wrote as they were moued by the holy Ghost Tim. What meanes he by describing Silas Not a perfect definition but a short and plaine setting before vs of the matter Tim. What is meant by the Blessednesse of the man Sil. The man which is blessed or which may be esteemed and held blessed Tim. What do ye call blessednesse Sil. The happy condition and estate of such as bee in Gods fauour through Christ. Tim. What is meant by imputing Silas To impute is to put a thing into ones account or reckoning it is a word borrowed from Merchants who are saide to impute that whereof they exact a reckoning and account Tim. What is meant here by righteousnes Sil. The exact and perfect conformity and agreement to the will of the Creator which since Adam was found in Christ onely Tim. Why doth he say without workes seeing Dauid speaketh not of workes in that part of the Psalme Sil. It must of necessity bee vnderstood for if this bee the blessednes to haue the righteousnesse and good works of another that is of Christ accounted to vs then a man is righteous and blessed without his owne works Tim. Tea but he meaneth ceremoniall and naturall workes done before our conuersion workes done before faith Sil. Nay not so but he meaneth all workes wherein sin may be committed and therefore more principally works of the moral law because more properly sinne is in them againe Dauid speaketh this euen of himselfe being nowe conuerted and renewed vnto faith Tim. What were we taught out of the testimony it selfe Sil. Sundry things first that there is but one way for all men to become blessed and this is by free pardon Secondly from hence is matter of great comfort for the pore and needy in that the wealthy of the world haue no other true happinesse then that which is common to the poorest beleeuer Thirdly here is matter of great humbling for the mighty and rich in that the poore are equall to them in the chiefest things Fourthly here is matter of great vnity and loue amongst all sorts in that there is but one common saluation or meanes of forgiuenesse of sinnes to the begger and to the king Tim. What is that way of blessednes which is common to all the Saints tell vs-this more plainly and distinctly Sil. Free forgiuenesse of sinnes through faith in Iesus Christ which is expressed heere by three phrases or fashions of speech First remission of sinnes which is a discharge of a debt Secondly couering of transgression it beeing a speech taken from such as hide vnseemely things from the eies of others least they bee offended so our sins by forgiuenes are hid from the eies of Gods iustice Thirdly of not imputing that is not reckoning it to vs or calling vs to any account for it A speech borrowed from Merchants or Creditors who doe put that debt out of the reckoning which they meane to forgiue so are wee saide to haue sinne not imputed as when a creditor of grace and fauour accepteth a debt to be paid accounting it discharged when the party indebted is not able to pay it Tim. What vnderstandeth hee by forgiuenes of sinne more then is expressed Sil. The imputation of Christ his righteousnes which cannot bee seuered from remission of sinnes so heere is a Synechdoche of the part Tim. What was further here noted Sil. That forgiuenes is of all sinnes great and small many and few one and other Secondly that seeing we cannot be free from sinne but by forgiuenesse we should therfore auoyde sinne the more carefully being wary that wee do not that from which we cānot be quitted but by a pardon and least we abuse that mercy which doeth so graciously couer our faults Tim. What other things more were noted out of this text Sil. Sundry first touching blessednesse Secondly touching Gods mercy in forgiuenes of sin Thirdly touching our duty about leauing of sin Tim. What was noted and obserued concerning blessednes Sil. Many things first the causes of blessednes the chiefe working cause is Gods grace or the fauor of God the meritorious and materiall cause is Christ his obedience to death the ende or finall cause is Gods glory the instrument Gods word offering our faith apprehending the Sacraments sealing hence it is written Blessed are they that beleeue blessed are they that heare the word and keep it Secondly the effects of blessedness the effects towardes our selues are forgiuenes of sinnes regeneration peace of conscience ioy in the holy Ghost graces of the new man as knowledge wisedome faith hope loue and patience The effects towards others bee the workes of loue and mercy and all fruits of our labour in our calling hence it is saide Blessed is the man whose sinnes are couered Psal. 32. Blessed are the mercifull and the 〈◊〉 and the poore in spirit Math. 5. Thirdly the degrees of blessednes which bee three first in this life an entrance into a blessed estate by beeing engrafted into Christ through faith to bee 〈◊〉 of him and his benefits of forgiuenes of sinnes and sanctification Secondly the proceeding in it at death when the soule is receiued into glory the body beeing laide into the earth Thirdly the perfection of it in heauen when the whole man shall be glorified hence it is said Blessed are they which dye in the Lord Reuel 14. 13. Blessed are they who are called to the Lambes martage Reue. 19. Tim. What was obserued touching forgiuenes of sinnes Sil. That the Prophet speaking in the plurall number giueth vs to vnderstand that not one or a few nor smal but many and great sinnes are forgiuen the faithfull the reasons hereof are first because otherwise they coulde not bee blessed if one sinne were vnpardoned for they coulde haue no true peace Secondly Christs merits and Gods mercies exceedeth all and be much greater then al the sins of the 〈◊〉 were they all in any one man Tim. What vse of this Sil. Sound consolation to beleeuers in the time of 〈◊〉 for sinne Secondly an instruction for vs to forgiue our brethren whatsoeuer offence against vs when they come and say it repents mee euen as God for Christs sake forgaue vs Ephe. 4. 32. Obserue that our sinnes only hinder our blessednes which shall bee perfect when our sinnes be wholy taken away meane time it is but begun Tim. What were wee to learne as touching our duty about sinne Sil. That before the committing of sinne wee doe take good heed 〈◊〉 that we may not offend so merciful a God as hath forgiuen vs so great a debt Rom. 12. 1. Secondly because sinne being once committed we cannot bee well eased till wee be forgiuen further we learne that after the committing thereof we despaire not
because there is mercy with God to giue a free and ful pardon to them who seek for it Lastly that Gods children may commit sinnes of all sorts and kindes except onely one sin from which they are preserued DIAL IIII. Verses 9 10. Came 〈◊〉 blessednes then vppon the Circumcision onely or vppon the vncircumcision also for wee say that fayth was imputed to Abraham for righteousnes howe was it then imputed when he was in the Circumcision or when hee was in the vncircumcision also not in the Circumcision but in the vncircumcision The parts of this Text be two 1. a question 2. an answere Tim. VVHat is the drift of this text at what mark doth it ayme Silas To apply to Abraham the text in the Psalme and to proue by circumstance of time that not by works but by faith Abrahā was iustified before God for there Dauid mentions not works yet seeing hee was circumcised it might bee thought that thereby came forgiuenesse Tim. How doth he proue it by circumstance of tyme that circumcision did not iustifie Abraham and so not Dauid or any other man Sil. Thus Abraham was reckned righteous at the time when hee was not circumcised therefore his righteousnesse came not by the workes of the law for that which was not could not bring righteousnesse to Abraham but circumcision was not when Abraham was iustified God did not iustifie him by it Tim. How doeth it appeare that Abraham was pronounced Iust before he had Circumcision Sil. By the history of Genesis comparing the 15. chapter with the 17. from whence I doe gather that Abraham was circumcised 14. yeares after he was pronouaced 〈◊〉 by faith hereof the Apostle doeth collect two things first that circumcision was no cause of Abrahams iustification because this was first and circumcisiō came long after a cause must go before his effect Secondly that no works iustified Abraham because all the controuersie about iustification grew first about circumcision which the Iewes ioyned with Christ also because the Iewes counted circumcision a noble worke and a worthy worship of GOD from whence we may inferre that if Abraham were not iustified by circumcision much lesse by any other worke therefore the imputed iustice of faith belongs to Abrahams Children which are not circumcised so that they beleeue as Abraham did Tim. What were we taught from hence Sil. That all euen the least things in Scripture the very circumstances of time are of great vse Secondly that the Scriptures must bee read with very great study and diligence Thirdly that Sacraments by the worke done and action of the Minister conferre or worke nothing toward the forgiuenesse of sinne for Abraham had his sinnes forgiuen him and was accepted for righteous being yet vncircumcised but he had the Sacrament of circumcision as a signe and seale of the pard on of his sinnes and of righteousnes which before he had obtained through his faith for this order is well to be marked First God set forth to Abraham his promises Secondly then followed faith Thirdly after that in order of causes but not of time iustification Fourthly vnto this was added circumcision to confirm his faith and to restifie his obedience to God it is Popish errour to tie grace vnto Sacraments DIAL V. Verse 11. After hee receiued the signe of Circumcision as the seale of the righteousnesse of the faith which hee had when hee was vncircumcised Tim. VVHat is the drift of this text Sil. To answere a secret obiection which was this If Abraham were iustified before his circumcision wherefore then did he take circumcision vnto which the Apostle answereth that he receiued circumcision to confirme his faith in that righteousnes which before was giuen him when hee began to beleeue or rather heere is an answere to a double obiection First is that righteousnesse belongeth to the vncircumcised onely sithence Abraham had iustification in the time of vncircumcision bestowed on him Not so saith Paul for he was circumcised but to what purpose might one say hauing already faith and righteousnes That is true saith our Apostle but his faith needed confirmation therefore he took from the hand of God circumcision which is not onely a signifying or distinguishing signe but a strēgthening seale more to assure him of Gods promises in Christ. For interpretation of the words note that signe of circumcision is put for circumcision which is a signe as Math. 24. signe of the son of man for the sonne of man whose appearing shall be a signe of a present iudgement not a cōmon but a sacred signe thence by the latines tearmed sacramēta to receiue signifies to take it in his flesh by the apointment and ordinance of God now if Abrahā receiued it this argueth that God gaue it for receiuing giuing are relatiues so circūcision was a signe both on Gods part giuing and on Abrahams parte receiuing it it signed and assured the grace and promise of the one the faithfull imbracing of the other The signe that is for a signe or to this end to bee a signe and seale that is as a diuine pledge or seale to ratifie vnto Abraham the righteousnes of faith which he receiued being yet vncircumcised Seale a speech borrowed from Kings and Princes which adde their seale broad or priuate signet to ratifie and confirme the leagues edicts graunts charters for better assurance of such as be confederates or subiects to warrant couenants and guifts So did God that heauenly King against the shaking and weakenesse of Abrahams faith touching the promised seede and blessednes by him which is here called righteousnes and before was termed forgiuenesse of sinnes and not imputing sinnes which is blessednesse inchoate or begun leading to perfect happines in heauen The summe of the text is that though Gods promise of blessednesse to beleeuing Abraham by Christ his seede were certaine and vndoubted for God is trueth it selfe yet for more authority and the better to fence and stablish Abrahams faith against doubtings and feares there was added a seale of circumcision Obserue that albeit it be one vse of a seale to shut vp and hide for a time things which be secret and must not yet bee manifested as Math. 27 66. Reuel 5 1. and 10 14. Yet in this text Paul hath respect to the other vse of a seale which is for ratification as it is vsed 1 Cor. 9 2. 2 Tim. 2 9. Reue. 7 2 4. 2 Cor. 1 22. Sithenco God had in his word expressed and mentioned his couenant with Abraham therefore he could not take circumcision to hide or couer the righteousnesse of faith but rather to helpe and comfort his faith in temptation and trials wherewith God meant to prooue his faith as hee did to the vttermost namely at the offering of Isaac Tim. What thing was chiefly taught out of this text Sil. The true nature and the principall vse of all Sacraments old and new which generally serue to be signes giuen
Christ. This reioycing is a speciall good thing and it is as it were the very life of a mans life Tim. How many kinds of reioycings be there Silas There is a naturall reioycing common vnto all men when the hart is cheared either by an in-bred liuelinesse or by outwarde occasions as in the presence of things pleasant or agreeable to our nature This reioycing is not meant heere Also there is a spirituall and Christian kinde of reioycing which ariseth from the spirit of God stirring vp the heart to reioyce in spirituall and heauenly things when they are present with vs or certainly hoped for As first when the Church flourisheth Psal. 137 3. Secondly when a sinner returneth to the Lord Luke 15 10. Thirdly in the meanes of saluation Ps. 122 1. Fourthly in doing righteousnes iudgement and equity Fiftly in the exercising our selues in the praises of God Psal. 95 1. Sixtly in the reconciliation that we haue with God through Christ when it is beleeued or felt of this our Text speaketh Tim. What is it to reioyce concerning God Silas To haue ioy of heart in this respect that hee is become our Father and loueth vs as his Children and Sonnes Tim. What difference is there in these speeches concerning God as heere and to reioyce in God as 1 Cor. 1 31. and to reioyce with God as Rom. 4 2 Sil. To reioyce in God it is to attribute all thinges which be good vnto God and to render him all thanks for them this we may doe Secondly to reioyce with God it is to to bring something with vs of our owne wherein to glorie and reioyce besides Gods fauour and this we may not doe Thirdly to reioyce concerning God it is to be merry in our hearts for this that we do vnderstand how God doth loue vs as a father his children The like vnto this we haue in Ier. 9 24. Let him that reioyceth reioyce herein that he knoweth me to be mercifull and righteous whereas others reioyce in riches or pleasure or honour or wisedome the Christian ought to reioyce in Christ. Tim. Is there great and iust cause to reioyce for such a gift bestowed on vs as Gods Fatherly fauour through Christ Silas Yea very great for heerein consistes all mans happinesse both now and for euer to haue God reconciled that he may bee a Father to take vs for his sonnes sake and loue Such onely do reioyce therefore such as waigh these things and do inwardly feele them so as they are are affected with them do from hence gather exceeding strong hope of enioying euerlasting life For God is such a Father so constant in his loue as though he will correct them yet neuer will he disinherit them Tim. By whom is it that God is become a fauourable Father vnto vs Silas By Christ his beloued sonne who by his death on the Crosse hath made attonement for our sinnes being there in our stead by the will of his Father and by meanes of our receiuing it thorough faith in the promise of the Gospell we haue made it ours Tim. What thinges doe yee consider seuerally in this attonement spoken of in this place Silas First God to whom wee are reconciled he louing vs and giuing his sonne for vs. Secondly his Son comming to worke our attonement by his obedience passion and Sacrifice Thirdly our Faith embracing this attonement and receiuing it Fourthly a great reioycing of hart in the Faith and certainty of this reconcilement with God Tim. What do ye collect from this whole Doctrine Silas That our Christian and spirituall reioycing it is as our measure of beleeuing is none if our Faith bee none little if our faith be little great if our Faith bee great Therefore as any do long for much true Christian comfort let them endeuor a daily increase of Faith by the humble sincere and constant vse of al those holy meanes priuate and publicke whereby God vseth to enlarge the beleefe of his children DIAL X. Verse 12. Whereas by one man sinne entred into the world aud death by sinne and so death went ouer all men in whom all haue sinned Tim. WHat is the purpose of the Apostle in this Text Silas Hauing spoken hitherto of the first part of Iustification touching remission of sins by faith in the sufferings and death of Christ and laide out the same in the causes effects now he proceedeth to handle the other part of Iustification touching the imputation of Christs perfect obedience vnto vs which beleeue Tim. Is there any necessity of this part of Iustification Sil. Yea very great for we were two wayes endangered to God 1. by not fulfilling and keeping the law as we are bound we lost all right and title to Heauen Secondly by our sinnes done against the Law wee become worthy for euer of eternall punishment in Hell and therefore wee haue neede of a double remedy from Christ one to haue a satisfaction for the deserued punishment and this wee haue by the death and bloudshed of Christ imputed to vs. The other to restore vs to the right of our lost inheritance and this wee haue by the perfect obedience of his life put vpon our faith Tim. How may it appeare that Paul doth thus distinguish the parts of our Iustification Silas Two wayes First by the word reioycing or glorying vsed in the former verse wherein hee makes his passage to this Treatise Tim. What doe ye gather from hence Silas Thus much beleeuing Christians cannot fully reioyce and glory concerning God vntil together with the discharge from the paine due to their sinnes by free forgiuenesse through Christs passion they know and beleeue themselues to be decked and blessed with that absolute obedience and righteousnesse which the Law requireth and vnto which by the promise of the Law eternall life is due which seeing they haue not nor can haue in themselues therefore they haue it of Christ. Tim. What is the second way how ye gather this distinction of two parts of Iustification Silas By the comparison of Adams vnrighteousnesse and his disobedience with Christ his obedience both communicated to all elect persons though in diuers sorts and fashions the which he doth begin in verse 12. and continueth it to verse 20. Tim. Wherein be Adam and Christ compared together Sil. Both in things wherein they are like one to the other and in things wherein they are contrary one to the other They are alike in this generally that each of them conueyeth that which is his vnto such as are theirs and be of them particularly Adam sendeth ouer to all that come of him guilt of sinne and death by his disobedience imputed Christ conueyeth ouer righteousnesse and life to his members by free imputation of faith Also they differ in this that the offence of Adam by which death came vpon all men was but one but the obedience of Christ imputed to beleeuers doth not only couer and doe away that one but all other offences of
are not vnder the law he doeth now purpose to auoyde offence and for larger instruction to lay forth the true vse of the lawe both in respect of men vnregenerate and regenerate the vse of the law touching men vnregenerate is threefold First the true knowledge of sin which is shewed vs by the law this is in the seauenth verse Secondly the encrease or irritation of sin in the eight verse Thirdly death or the sence of Gods anger for sin in the 9. verse and other verses following Tim. How doeth the Apostle enter into this treatise to extoll and commend the vse of the law Sylas By a prolepsis or preuention of some thing which might be obiected or alledged against his former doctrine in the fifth verse vnto which in this verse hee doeth make an answere so as the parts of this text be two The first is an obiection moued by way of question in these wordes What shall we say then is the lawe sin The second is a replication or answere in the wordes following God forbid c. Tim. Tell vs nowe the summe of this obiection and from whence did it arise Silas The Summe is thus much Is the Law the cause of sinne For this is the meaning of these words Is the Law sinne that is to say doth the Law beget it bring it forth and leade vs vnto sin This obiection ariseth from this that Paul had taught that the affections of sinne were by the Law verse 5. which some aduersary belike taking hold of it did so wrest it or might so turne it as if hee had taught that the the Law did perswade to sinne and were the proper efficient cause of it which contumelious and reproachfull slander would haue touched God the Author Tim. What instruction may me gather from this part of the Text touching the Obiection Sil. These two First that no Doctrine can bee so sound nor so warily deliuered but malicious personnes will cauill and wrest it to a contrary meaning This proceeds from an hatred they beare vnto their teachers which causeth them that they distaste their doctrine and carpe at it Secondly the Ministers of Christ must bee careful and able not only to propound the truth soundly but to defende it against wicked obiections and cauillations otherwise there is danger least weake and vnstable mindes be peruerted and drawn from the truth by such as speak against it our nature being more prone to suck in error then to receiue the truth Tim. Tell vs now how the Apostle doth answere the former Obiection Sil. Two waies First by infiiciation or denial in these words God forbid which are wordes that vtter a loathing or detestation of such an impiety as to make the Law the cause of sinne as if he should say He was so far from doing any such thing as he did abhorre the motion or thought of any such Doctrine Tim. What instruction haue we from this part of Paules answere Sil. That it is our dutie when wee heare the truth of God depraued not onely to mislike it but to declare that we haue it in detestation and abhomination which serues to reprooue cold and indifferent Christians who can abide to heare the true Ministers of Christ and their Doctrine to be slaundered without any care or greefe like to Luke warme Laodiceans Tim. What is the next and second part of Paules 〈◊〉 Silas By argumentation and sound reason fetched taken from the contrary As thus The Law cannot bee the cause to beget and perswade sinne for that it is the Instrument to discouer it and make sinne knowne vnto vs detecting the deceits and assaults of such an enemie that wee beware of it as Paules Kinsman detected the treason of the Iewes against Paul Vpon which detection of sinne if sinne do the more rage and rebell in vs against the will of God this is not to be imputed to the Law but to our corrupt Nature which growes worse more fierce by that which should restraine and helpe it All this the Apostle proues by his owne example for he confesseth that there were some sinnes which hee knew not to be sinnes till the Law did reueale them vnto him to be so whereof he giues instance in lustes or in the euill motions of the minde suddenly conceiued vvithout the consent of our will of which he saith That had not the Law told him they had beene sinnes saying Thou shalt not Lust hee had not mistrusted them or thought them to be such greeuous matters as to bee offences of God and to deserue damnation I had not knowne lust except the Lord had saide c. Tim. What are wee to learne by this that the Apostle names himselfe and prooues these thinges by his owne experience Silas Two thing first it is lawfull for the Ministers of the worde to report what they haue learned by their owne experience in the matter of sin and saluation this is a great helpe and confirmation of the hearers if it bee truely and discreetly done Secondly this example of Paul directs all men to enter and go downe into themselues to get vnderstanding of their estate and case the reason is because till they come to see and feele howe corrupt and wretched they are through sinne they will neuer be humble nor perceiue what need they haue of Christ but contrariwise they will rather despise and set light by the doctrine of free Saluation by the bloud of Christ as it hapned vnto this Apostle who being a Pharify before he descēded into himself and searched his heart by the light of Gods law he tooke himselfe to be righteous by the workes which he did and not onely neglected Christ but persecuted the doctrine of grace howbeit after the lawe had reuealed vnto him the corruption of his nature and shewed him that his euill desires though not consented to were sinnes and woorthy of death and after that he beleeued and considered this it greatly danted him made him see and feele that al his righteousnesse of workes and ciuill honesty was nothing and that hee was a dead man without Christ. Therefore they are in a miserable case which haue not got the true knowledge of themselues by the law for such cannot nor will not seeke after the grace and health of the Gospell Tim. Now ye haue told vs what we are to learn from the manner of his answere let vs heare what the matter of his answere will teach vs Silas It teacheth vs sundry things the first is a speciall office of the law which is to shew bewray sin vnto vs as by a glasse we come to see the spots of our face so by the law wee come to know our sinnes and as by the light of the Sun we discouer little moates so the light of Gods lawe detects euen the least offences against God or our neighbour this office of shewing sin vnto vs the law performes in sundry
So the decree of his loue from euerlasting is tearmed fore-knowledge Tim. What is the instruction that we gather from hence Silas That God doth not begin then to loue his elect when they bee in this worlde and are regenerated but hee hath loued them in his decree and purpose from euerlasting For vnto God those things towardes men were long since purposed and appointed saith Chrysostome Tim. But if this be true that we are from euerlasting loued of God how can we at any time be enemies to him Silas Though we be loued as creatures and more loued as Gods elect yet in respect of inherent and remaining corruption we are enemies of God beeing neuer actually beloued till we be regenerate by the Spirite of God and haue his image imprinted in vs. Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas First that God hath certainly loued vs in this it appeareth that our election is most firme so as the chosen must needs come to glory because whome God loueth once hee loueth to the end Secondly seeing God loued vs in his purpose when we were sinners wee ought therefore to loue him againe and also one another euen our very enemies Thirdly if God loued vs euen when wee were enemies hee will nowe much more loue and saue vs seeing wee are reconciled by his Sonne through faith in his bloud Tim. What is the second instruction Silas That the eternall good will and pleasure of God is the spring and fountaine of all spirituall graces now and heauenly glory hereafter The reason is for that the Apostle setting downe the causes of our saluation nameth the foreknowledge of God as the head and chiefe of the rest for wee are therefore predestinated called iustified and sanctified glorified because God knew vs for his own before the foundation of the world Tim. What vse is to be made of this poynt Silas It teacheth that faith loue and good workes cannot bee the cause of our election because Gods foreknowledge and election is the cause of them Secondly it confuteth such as woulde haue our beleeuing and working well to come in part frō our naturall free will wheras in trueth they are all the fruites and gifts of Gods eternall election and loue by which they are giuen to vs and wrought in vs insomuch that we haue neither good counsell thought nor good deede but that which God hath decreed to put into vs from euerlasting Ephe. 1. 4. wee are chosen in Christ not because wee were but to bee holy Tim. What is it to predestinate Silas To predestinate is to decree any thing before hand and bring it vnto a certaine end through certain and appointed meanes If this predestination saith Augustine can be deceiued then may God be ouercome of mans sin which cannot be Tim. What learne we from hence Silas That predestination is ioyned vnto foreknowledge as subordinate to it Gods foreknowledge is no bare and idle thing but is euer coupled with his decree and ordinance whatsoeuer God knoweth or seeth before hee ordaineth to some speciall end and vnto that end hee shall at last bring it this is it which is here called predestination Tim. If this be so that all things are foreordained of God howe is hee not the authour of sinnes for they bee in the number of things Silas Sinnes are foreordained of God not as they are sinnes but as they are the meanes to effect his counsell thus Adams fall and Iudas treason were foreordained of God as meanes whereby God did effect and serue his own counsell in sauing the elect to the praise of his mercy and condemning the wicked to the praise of his iustice Secondly predestinating in scripture may be taken generally and largely for Gods generall and whole decree touching all things and persons or strictly for the decree of election whereby he hath foreordained some to saluation as the end and confourming to Christ as the meanes to leade to that end and so it is here vsed Tim. Wherein stands this conformity with Christ Silas In two thinges first in being like vnto him in respect of the end that as Christ is nowe glorified in heauen so all that are predestinate shal be glorified with him Secondly in being like vnto him in respect of the meanes standeth thus that as Christ entred into his glory through holinesse and suffering afflictions and death so they that liue godly and are ready to suffer with Christ for Christ are sure to be saued with Christ. Tim. What is our instruction from hence Silas This euery one that looketh to inherite eternall life in heauen with Christ must endeuor to bee like him in this life they must be holy and righteous as he was and be ready to suffer afflictions as hee did The reason here of is Gods eternall decree and ordinance whereby hee hath appointed it to bee so that they shall bee partners with Christ in his heauenly glory whosoeuer shall bee followers of him here in his patience and holinesse which are the way we are to walke in vnto our country which is aboue Tim. What is the vse to be made of this Silas First here is an exhortation to moue vs to liue holily according to the will of God and to suffer afflictions with patience according to the example of Christ as wee desire to haue communion with Christ in his blessednesse Secondly heere is comfort for such as suffer any manner of shame or iniury for Christ and his word for this likenesse with Christ in his infirmities is a witnes that we shall be like vnto him in glory Thirdly here is sharp reproofe for such as liue prophanely and shunne the crosse saying it mattereth not how we liue or what we doe for wee must be saued if we be predestinate and if not then we cannot be saued though we do liue well Tim. How is Christ the first begotten amongst his brethren Silas This phrase hath reference to the custome of the Iewes whose first-borne did excell his brethren both in power and portion in dignity and possession so doeth Christ far excell all his brethren who are all like to Christ but not equall with him neither in nature office glory nor dominion for by nature hee is God truely and God-man in vnity of person for office the onely redeemer and mediatour of his Church therefore onely king and high-priest for glory and dominion he sitteth vpon his Fathers throne hauing a name aboue all names Phil. 2. 9. DIAL XXVII Verse 30. Whome he hath predestinate them he hath called whome he hath called them hee hath iustified and whome he iustifieth them he glorifieth Tim. VVHat doth this text contayne Silas The seuerall actions and effects whereby God doth witnes his eternall loue to his elect ones and by which as meanes hee bringeth them to their purposed and promised blessednes Here is the golden chain wherby men chosen are drawne vp and ascend to heauen here be the steps and degrees
calleth c. it is some vnvtterable and vnconceiueable worke of the holy Ghost drawing them to Christ either by Faith or Analogie Tim. What is the instruction that ariseth from hence Silas That elect infants which dye in their infancie are endued with a true Faith for this is the end of calling to bring to faith elect infants are called therefore they haue Faith Tim. What profit is to be made of this instruction Silas It serueth greatly to comfort beleeuing Parents whose children are taken away being young that they be not perplexed with doubt about their saluation Secondly it highly commends the mercie of God in that the grace of Election and Faith be extended to vs our children The promise is to you and to your Children Acts 2. I will be the God of thy seede Gen. 17 3. Tim. What is the next fruite of Predestination Silas It is our Iustification or being iustified which signifies to be absolued from the guilt and punishment of all our sinnes and to be accounted iust by imputation of Christes obedience through Faith Acts 13 48. Rom. 4 4 5 6. Tim. How proue you that Faith is necessarie to Iustification Sil. First because there is nothing but faith alone which goes betweene Calling and Iustifying Secondly Scriptures doe fully teach that our Iustification is by Faith but yet Faith is not the cause why we are iustified no more than workes It is onely the Instrument to apprehend Christs Iustice the true proper causes thereof be Gods foreknowledge election predestination calling Faith beeing but the Organ and helping cause as I said before verse 22. chap. 3. Tim. What Instruction are we to take from hence Silas That wee are freely iustified by Faith without workes the reason heere of is because we are iustified at the very instant of our calling at what time wee beleeue before we haue done any good worke at all also because elect Infants which can do neuer a good worke are both called and iustified as infants elect which dye in their infancy Tim. What profit is to be made of this point Silas It confutes the Papists which ascribe iustification to good workes which are fruites following iustification therefore they cannot bee causes going before our iustification Secondly it conuicteth them of error which would haue any persons in time iustified before they beleeue Lastly it commends vnto vs the necessitie and excellency of Faith without the which wee cannot be partakers of Christ nor haue our sinnes pardoned by his death nor be accounted iust before God nor be reconciled to God nor haue peace in our selues Tim. What is the last degree fruite of predestination Silas Glorification which signifies both the beginning and perfection of our glory Tim. What meane you by the beginning as also by the perfection of our glory Silas By the beginning of our glory I meane Sanctification or holinesse of life in earth which therefore is termed glory by the Apostle 2 Cor. 3 18. because Sanctification is glory as touching the inchoation and beginning of it and by the perfection of glory I meane eternal ioy and blessednesse in heauen in the presence of God Tim. What is our instruction from hence Silas That neuer any person shall bee crowned with glory in heauen which is not first sanctified by grace on earth enabled by the Spirite to leade a iust and holy life which is both the entrance and the right way vnto celesti all glory Tim. What profit is to be made of this instruction Silas It reproues of solly such as liue loosely and prophanely and yet expect saluation in heauen Secondly it giues great encouragement to all godly persons to proceede and encrease in holinesse seeing their sanctification is sure to end in glorification euen in eternall blessednesse and that is the reason why the Apostle writeth in the preterperfect tēce rather than in the present tence to note the certainty of it which causeth Paul to write as if it were already done He hath called he hath iustified he hath glorified Tim. Nowe wee haue examined euery particular worde tell vs what we are further to learne in general from this whole verse Silas First what the holy Catholike Church is to wit a company of men gathered together not by fortune or humane reason and policy or any worthines of their own but by the meere mercy and goodnesse of God soreknowing louing predestinating and calling them that he may iustifie and glorifie them through his Sonne Christ. Secondly that predestination is not cōmon to all because all be not called nor iustified and therefore we further learn that all shall not be saued Thirdly that the elect cannot fall from grace and glory because Gods purpose in bringging them through all the meanes to glory is immutable and infallible Fourthly that predestination is most free and not depending vpon foreseene workes and faith but vpon Gods eternall foreknowledge and loue vpon which faith and good workes doe depend Lastly that it proceeds either from ignorance or malice to say that men pre destinated may liue as they list or that they neede not care for the worde or 〈◊〉 for God ordaines them to the meanes as well as to the end nay there is no attaining to their ende but by passing thorough 〈◊〉 meanes as be appointed for the effecting of the righteous counsell of God Touching the predestination of reprobates no cause why Christians should trouble themselues therewith both because Paul passeth by it here and it doth no whit pertaine to our comforts DIAL XXVIII Verse 31. What shall we say to these things if God bee on our side who can be against vs Tim. VVHat doth this text containe Silas A most magnificall and honourable conclusion of the whole disputation touching free 〈◊〉 by faith in Christ from this verse to the end of the Chapter The summe of this conclusion is the victory and triumph of a iustified person ouer all the assaults and encounters of all enemies ouer all temptations whatsoeuer there being none nowe which ought to bee feared of a beleeuing person who is iustified and reconciled by Christ. Tim. How doeth the Apostle proceede in describing this glorious triumph of faith Silas Hee doeth set downe the temptations which assault faith both generally in verse 31. and especially in the rest and then hee doth oppose or set against them the contrary causes of comfort remoouing euery assault with a stronger reason to the contrary part Tim. What is the generall temptation and how doth the Apostle deale in repelling it Silas The temptation is this that al things on all sides are against godly Christians which beleeue in Christ the Apostle in repelling this temptation first prepareth way for comfort by a question or interrogation what shall we say to these things Secondly hee beates backe the assault with a strong remedy to witte that God the Creatour being with beleeuers they need feare nothing from any creature Tim. Now
thinke ye of these wordes as Pharaoh liueth as thy soule liueth or verily verily Gen. 42. 15. 1 Sam. 17 55. Iohn 3 5 Silas They be earnest asseuerations affirming weightie things somewhat grauely and vehemently but are no Oathes Tim. Why doth Paul say I speake truth and lye not Silas This is spoken after the manner of the Hebrues who say one thing twice for plainnesse Also one may speak truth and yet lye the thing may be a truth which one speakes and yet he thinke it a lye This Paul disclaimes professing sincerity of mind as well as truth in his words he is no Equiuocator Tim. What other things do ye learne from hence Silas That though ones conscience bee a thousande witnesses euen a good conscience as well as an euil yet Christ and the Spirit are greater then the Conscience seeth more and further 1 Iohn 3 20. Again from hence we learne that a Christian may take a priuate oath lawfully though it be not before a Iudge or Magistrate Example heereof wee haue of Abrahams seruant Genef 24 3. of Rahab and the Spies Iosh. 2 12. and of Paul in this place it appeareth also by the nature and end of an Oath Heb. 6 16. but it is to bee done in graue and important cases and not in light and trifling thinges but when it behooues and concerneth Gods glorie and the saluation or some great good of our neighbor that some doubtfull thing should be confirmed with an oath Thus was the case heere it was necessary the Iewes shoulde know and beleeue that Paul had true and great sorrow for them least vpon suspition of his 〈◊〉 toward them they shoulde haue despised the Doctrine of saluation brought to them by his writing to their owne destruction and Gods dishonor therefore hee gaue an oath as a pledge of his truth Tim. What vse of this point Sil. It reproues such as take rash Oaths as prophane persons do Also such as refuse lawfull oathes priuate or publicke as the Anabaptists do Tim. May not one refuse to sweare rather then to lay ones hand on a Booke Silas No for that is nothing to the forme and substance of an Oath which is one among all Gods people but a circumstance and ceremony which is diuers in diuers Countries The Iewes laide theyr hand vnder the Thigh Genes 24 3. Also they lift vp their handes to heauen Tim. How is the greatnesse of his sorrow set forth Silas First by the measure of it it was great Secondly by the length of it it was continual Thirdly by the subiect of it it was in the heart Tim. What is meant by heauinesse Silas It is a griefe arising either from feare of some euill at hand or the seeling of some present euil vpon our selues or others as ioy is a sweete motion of the heart from hope of som future or sence of some present good And whereas he saith that his heauinesse was great he meaneth that his griefe was not small or ordinary slight or meane but very vehement and greeuous such as did sore vexe him Tim. What manner of sorrow is that he speaketh of Silas It signifies such a greefe and paine as woemen in trauell feele which of all bodily sorrows is most sharp and bitter such was the torment that Paul had in his minde for the Iewes Tim. But why doth he call this sorrow continuall Silas To shew that howsoeuer the paines of a woman end at the birth of a childe or shortly after yet hee in his sorrow could finde neither remedie meane nor end Tim. What Instructions may we gather from these wordes thus opened Silas First they teach vs that Gods children bee not stockes blockish and sencelesse Secondly that we ought to bee touched with a feeling one of anothers misery Thirdly that aboue all other miseries we are bound exceedingly to grieue for the vnbeleefe and destruction of others because that is the greatest euill and therefore it should most affect vs. Fourthly it is best knowne what loue we beare vnto others by our griefe for their harms For thus Paul seekes to confirme his great loue towards the Iewes by witnessing his great greefe which he conceiued for them Tim. What vse is to be made of this last instruction Silas It conuicteth such to be void of Christian charity as are not affected at the hurts and harmes of others especially at their spirituall dangers and miseries no griese no loue Tim. What was the 〈◊〉 of his heauinesse Silas His heart which is the sense both of life and affections which may put vs in mind that the sorrow which Paul had for the Iewes was most bitter and dangerous The reason heereof is because there is no sorrow like vnto that which presseth the heart for it doth by little and little quench the vitall spirits and oftentimes bringeth death with it if it be immoderate many haue suddenly dyed of hearts sorrow being extreame Tim. But what might be the cause of this extreame sorrow of the Apostle Silas The damnation of the Iewes for their vnbeleefe sake because they reiected the Gospell refused Christ as appeareth in that he wisheth himselfe to be separated from Christ for them it argues that they were separated from him else there had beene no cause of such a wish Tim. What is it to be separated from Christ Sil. To be remoued and put from the fauour of God from the saluation purchased by Christ from al hope of it and in a word to perish and bee condemned for euer For without Christ there can bee no grace of God no saluation no hope of being saued nothing but condemnation Tim. But did Paul well in praying for his owne damnation or whether was it his prayer that he might perish Silas The truth is Paul makes no such prayer and if he had he had sinned greatly in praying vnlawfully and vainely The reasons be first because his prayer had crossed the constant purpose of God and his owne certaine perswasion spoken of in the former Chapter Secondly Paul was not bound to preferre the saluation of the Iews before Christ and his grace Tim. If he did not make a prayer heere to bee cut off from Christ what then thinke you of it Silas The sence of the Apostles words is thus much that he could haue wished to be cut off from Christ and so to haue deliuered the Iewes from damnation by the losse of his owne saluation had it beene possible For the speech is conditionall if it might haue beene hee could haue wished to be damned for them that he being but one had rather perished then such a multitude Like vnto that speech of Dauid wishing that hee might haue dyed for his sonne Absolon which as it bewrayeth Dauids affection for his sonne so this sufficiently discouers Pauls exceeding great affection for the Iewes how great it was But as Dauid knew that his life could not redeem the death of his sonne being already dead so it fared with
his purpose for where the equity and cause is common there from a singular example may be gathered a generall doctrine as here seeing no good comes vnto any man but by Gods mercy therefore election is no lesse to be ascribed the run to then Gods reuealing himselfe to Moses so familiarly Tim. What is here meant by mercy and compassion Silas Mercy in the Hebrew comes from a word which signifies pitty or free fauour and compassion from a word which signifies to loue with such tender affection as mothers doe their children Tim. What may the often repeating of these wordes mercy and compassion teach vs Silas First that Gods mercy is most free and not due vnto vs as if he should say In that I shew mercy I find no cause but in my mercy and not in any mans goodnesse or merite Secondly that it is arbitrary proceeding meerely from his owne good will and not depending vppon any mans goodnesse vppon whome bee will c. Thirdly that Gods mercy is vnchangeable and most constant asin Pilats speech Iohn 19-22 What I haue written I haue written that is I will not change my writing So this speech I pitty whome I pitty is thus much I will not breake off the course of my mercy towardes my childe I am Iehouah I change not Fourthly that Gods mercy is vnmeasurable and infinite reaching it selfe not to some one but to many and manifold good things as if he should say to whome I shew mercy in decree I will she 〈◊〉 mercy in act on whom I will haue compassion in electing them I will haue compassion in iustifying sanctifying glorifying thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doe collect Hence is God in Scripture to armed the Father of 〈◊〉 God of compassion rich in mercy See Psal. 103 11. And is said to giue grace vpon grace lohn 1. 16. also see Rom. 8. 30. Tim. What is the vse that wee are to make of the properties of Gods mercie Silas First it giues comfort to consciences afflicted with their sinnes in as much as wee knowe that God will not deale with vs after our 〈◊〉 but after his infinite mercies Secondly it serues to humble Gods children in who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no cause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him to she we them the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but must setch and draw it 〈◊〉 from himselfe euen from his owne good will and pleasure It is not a more vile pride in a begger to attribute the almes giuen him to his owne deserts then to ascribe the mercies of God vnto our owne 〈◊〉 either in whole or in part Thirdly it must moue the godly vnto true thankfulnesse which consists in two thinges namely the confession and imitation of his mercies to bee mercifull vnto others as we haue found him mercifull vnto vs according to Christs precept Math. 5. good reason we should bee mercifull to our brethren seeing he expressed much mercy to his enemies not in a few things but in many not for a while but with continuance Lastly it confutes such as make foreseene faith and good workes or either of them the mouing cause of Gods 〈◊〉 them as the Patagians wherof one expounded these wordes thus on whome I will that is sayeth he whome I shall know to be iust and obedient to my precepts Tim. What doctrines 〈◊〉 from this sentence 〈◊〉 together Silas These first that election seeing it comes from mercy doeth therefore 〈◊〉 misery for mercy hath relation vnto misery therefore God did not chuse men as they are in 〈◊〉 but as in the 〈◊〉 and fall Also that so 〈◊〉 seene 〈◊〉 could 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God to chuse or refuse because then all had beene refused seeing all were lost in Adam Secondly wee learne that election is not vniuersall seeing mercie is not vniuersall but pertaineth onely to such as God would shew mercie to Thirdly that the mercie of God is most free and absolute depending vppon nothing without himselfe but wholly and absolutely vpon his owne will so as if question be why was mercie taken on Isaac and not on Ismael The aunswere is because hee would But why would hee Heereof no reason is to be giuen Tim. What vse are we to make heereof Silas First it admonisheth vs to ascribe the whole glory of our election and saluation to the free fauour mercy of God Secondly to teach vs to exercise our mercy freely towards others not vpon any sinister respect as for gaine and credit to our selues but onely for pitty sake that so we may imitate our heauenly Father as well in the manner of shewing mercy as in the matter it selfe Howsoeuer in the execution of Gods decree there shall bee place for Iustice because it shall bee rendred to euerie man according to his worke yet in the decree it selfe mercie beares 〈◊〉 whole sway choosing them on whom hee would haue mercie and leauing those to be hardened on whom hee woulde not haue mercie DIAL IX Verse 16. Now then it is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth but of God that sheweth mercy Tim. VVHat doth the Apostle 〈◊〉 this text Silas It is a conclusion of his answere concerning election to wit that God electing some whom he would hee is not therein vniust seeing he did it out of his free mercie as he proued by a testimony of Scripture in the former verse So farre off is God from being vniust as in choosing some hee shewes 〈◊〉 most good Hence then the Apostle infers that seeing election comes wholly of mercie and there is no cause of Gods mercie but in himselfe Therefore it depends not at all vpon the will and workes of man Nowe then it is not in him c. Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two First it remoueth that which is the falsely supposed cause of mans election to wit our willing and running Secondly it putteth downe the verie true and sole cause to wit the mercy of God Tim. What is meant by It Silas Either election and Gods purpose is to be supplied out of verse 11. or his loue out of verse 13. which comes all to one as also to supply saluation is the same in effect Tim. What is meant by Hm Silas We may particularly vnderstand it of Iacob mētioned before but the best is generally to expound it of many euen Iacob and all others which be chosen For the Apostle nowe deliuereth a generall doctrine touching the cause of election Therefore they are deceiued which interpret this Him of God referring to God all three following willing running and shewing mercy Tim. What meaneth he by Will Silas The thoughts purposes and endeauours of the minde euen whatsoeuer it is that men doe striue and attaine vnto by all the inward faculties of their mind and soule Tim. What must be vnderstood by Running Silas All mans outward actions his words and deedes whatsoeuer Not of Esaus running to hunting or Iacobs running to dresse the Kid for this is absurde but of all good workes done by
all respect vnto workes by the certainty facility and fruite that followes it and no we affirmatiuely Paul sheweth what it is that faith speaketh Tim. Howe is the certainty of this righteousnes gathered Silas From the nature of the obiect which is the word of God not euery word but the word of faith euen the promise of Christ apprehended by faith verse 8. The sum where of is this that Christ Iesus is dead and rose againe to iustifie all that beleeue in him verse 9. Tim. How gather ye the facility of the righteousnes of faith that it is easie and possible Silas By this that vnto our iustification there is no more required then this that the hearte beleeue and the mouth make confession of the death and resurrection of Christ. Tim. What is the summe of this whole text Silas Thus much hee that truely beleeueth and accordingly doth professe the promise of God made vnto mankinde concerning blessednesse by the incarnation life death and resurrection and intercession of Christ hath a ready and certaine way to attaine righteousnesse and eternall saluation without al consideration of merit of works either done before or after grace Tim. Come we to the eighth Verse and tell vs what parts it hath Sil. These three First a question which is imperfect must be thus supplyed But what saith the righteousnesse of Faith This question serueth to stirre and quicken vp attention Secondly an answere This it sayeth that the word is neere thee c. Thirdly a declaration what worde hee meaneth not of the Lawe but of the Gospell Tim. Come we to the Interpretation and tell vs in vvhat 〈◊〉 it is saide That this word is neere vs Sil. That is to say it is propounded and offered vnto vs plainly to be vnderstood by the ministerie of the Gospell so as we neede not crosse the Sea nor climbe vp the Mountaines or take any long painfull iourneyes to seeke it out Tim. How is it saide to bee neere in our hearts and in our mouthes Silas It is neere in our hearts by beeing grafted or planted in our hearts by faith and it is neere in our mouthes when wee make profession of it before men when cause requireth so to do for Gods glorie or the benefit of others Tim. Why is the Gospell called the word of Faith Silas First effectiuely because it begetteth faith thorow the Spirit as verse 17. Secondly obiectiuely because it is receiued by Faith as the proper and especiall obiect thereof Also because it teacheth and requireth not workes but Faith onely vnto righteousnesse before God The Papists doe erre which say that the doctrine of faith and life is meant by the word of Faith Heere Paul medleth not with good life elsewhere hee dealeth about it Tim. Let vs now know what Doctrines we haue out of this eight verse Silas These three First that a liuely Faith hath the worde of God for the foundation and grounde of it to builde and stay vpon whereby Word we may vnderstand either generally that word which is reuealed vnto vs in the Scripture of the Old and new Testament For Faith doth beleeue and assent to all that which GOD speakes in the Scriptures because they proceede and come from him who is the God of truth al whose words are most true and faithfull howbeit our Christian Faith doth more specially respect the word of the Gospel the promise of Grace touching the remission of sinnes and eternall life by Iesus Christ as it is saide heere by way of exposition This is the word of Faith which we preach And wheresoeuer wee finde Faith and Christ his blood and death coupled together wee are giuen to wit that the Doctrine teaching Christ his person and office is the proper obiect of our iustifying Faith which is therefore by Diuines defined to bee an affiance in the promise of Grace Tim. What may bee the reason that Faith looketh in the matter of iustifying onely to the word of promise Silas Because that word alone doth offer vnto sinners the merits of Iesus Christ to bee freely enioyed of them vnto remission of sinnes and saluation so as they be imbraced and receiued and therefore they bee called the word of his grace and the Gospel of Christ the word of saluation and reconciliation because both the free loue of God and Christ and al his benefits be propounded to the elect in the word of promise Tim. What vse are we to make of this first doctrine Silas It confuteth the Papistes which make not the word alone but their Apocrypha writings humane Traditions to be the Anchor and stay of faith which is with the foolish Builders to lay our Foundation vppon the sand and not vpon the rocke Tim. What is the second Instruction Silas That Faith is no wauering vncertaine opinion fleeting through ignorance and feare but is a firme vnmoueable and sure knowledge because it resleth vpon Gods worde and promise then the which nothing is more sure and certaine For it is written The word of God is true 2 Sam. 7 28. His testimonies are sure and endure for euer Psal. 19 7. 1 Iohn 2 17. Also Heauen and earth shall perish but one tittle of Gods word shall not perish and Rom. 9 6. 2 Cor. 1 20. 1 Cor. 1 9. Now then Faith it selfe must needs bee a thing vnmooueable and bring with it an infallible certainty sithence it leaneth on such a firme rocke Mat. 7 25. as the sure words of the faithfull promises of God who neither is deceiued nor can deceiue vs seeing he cannot lye Tit. 1 2. but is onely truth yea truth it selfe Ro. 3 3. Hence it is that Plerophorie or full assurance is attributed to Faith in Scripture Col. 2. 2. Hence also it is that godly Christians rather then they will deny the doctrine of Christ or anie part of it so ascertained vnto their vnderstanding and with such firme assent of their mindes receiued they choose to loose their liberties liuings yea and liues also if the will of God bee examples heereof we haue in many thousand martyrs of Christ in all ages Tim. Can ye giue vs examples of any whose Faith hath remained stable and vnshaken by reason of Gods Worde and promise Silas Yea of Iacob Gen. 32 9. of Abraham Rom. 4 21. Gods power promises being the two props of Abrahams Faith Heb. 11 17 19. Of Dauid Psal. 119. In thy word is my trust Tim. By what comparison may this bee illustrated and set foorth Sil. Of a good man whose word deserues credit and ehaseth away doubting from such to whom it is giuen so or much more then so ought the word of God to be rested in and that without wauering and anxity of minde perplexed with feare forsomuch as God is the authour of all that truth and fidelity that is in all good men and being himselfe the fountaine of all truth without mixture offalshood therefore his word may be
before him the learned Doctors of the Church yea Apostles Prophets and Christ himselfe had deliuered this truth to the Church euen from the beginning How then can it bee an heresie in Luther to teach thus but it must be an heresie also in the Pen-men of the holy Ghost to write thus Tim. What is the next Doctrine Silas That the seate and subiect of Faith is not the minde alone but the will also which is more speciallie signified by heart Acts 8 37. Ephes. 3 17. For this confidence is at least a necessary companion of faith but confidence hath place in the heart therefore Faith lodgeth there also Tim. What vse are we to make of this Doctrine Sil. It serueth to teach that vnto a liuely Faith there is required a double worke of the Spirit First to enlighten the minde that it may certainly see and assent to the things written in the Gospell Of this first worke it is that Faith is often in Scripture tearmed Vnderstanding and knowledge and seeing The other worke is to bow the affections that they embrace and fully rest in that which the minde hath fully assented vnto From this worke Faith in Scripture is tearmed trust confidence and affiance Secondly this Doctrine serueth to confute the Romanists which place Faith in the supernal part of the soule onely and will haue it to bee nothing else but the assent of the minde to the will of God whereas it is not written heere that with the vnderstanding but with the heart man beleeueth to righteousnesse There may indeede bee worthy knowledge and notable assent in the vnderstanding part but it is the heart which beleeueth to iustification Thirdly here is an exhortation to all Christians as they will bee assured of this iustifying faith not to rest content with a naked knowledge of the Gospell or that in their mindes they haue yeelded agreement and consent to the trueth of it but neerely to looke vnto this whether faith haue taken holde of their will and affections to make them obediēt to their illuminated vnderstanding with some measure of peace and ioy and to resist all contrary thoughts and motions with a loathing of them being ready to make confession of Christ in our mouthes Tim. What is signified here by confession of the mouth Silas Not onely a plaine and cleere acknowledgement of Christ to be the onely Lord and Sauiour of mankinde and of all that doctrine which concerns his office natures persons and benefits but the calling vpon his name with trust in him as in our owne Lord and Sauiour as it is expounded in the 13. verse following wherein vocation is put for consession Tim. Wherefore is this worke of confession added vnto fayth Silas To distinguish and put difference betweene a dead and a liuely faith by a peculiar fruite of it Tim. But why is this work named as the witnes of faith rather than any other worke Sil. First because it is easily gathered out of the words of Moses before alledged in verse 8. where Moses spake of the mouth and ioyned it with the heart Secondly because it is a principall token of a true faith when occasion serueth sincerely to confesse the doctrine of Christ and to call vpon his name faithfully which no hypocrites doe for they draw neere with their lippes onely Math. 15. 8. but this consession which is a sure marke of faith comes from faith as from the root of it Thirdly because great promises are made to this duty of confession Math. 10. 32. and heere saluation is promised to such as confesse Christ out of a liuely faith Tim. But in what sort and sence is saluation annexed to confession Silas Not as the effect to his cause but as the way to the end for confession is but the way onely by which iustified persons doe come to their perfect blessednes in heauen which is here signified by saluation as the highest degree of our happines Seeing righteousnes is attributed to faith and saluation necessarily follows righteousnes therfore faith is the onely instrumentall cause whereby we be iustified and saued and not confession which is but the path onely wherein the godly are to walke to heauen and a 〈◊〉 of a sauing faith 10 as vaine is that Popish note vppon these wordes that faith without workes iustifieth not it iustifieth without workes but it is not in a Christian without workes What doctrines are taught from this latter part Silas That a liuely faith bringeth forth good workes and namely the consession and inuocation of Christ which where they are there is true faith and there is no true faith where they bee not as there is no fire where there is no light nor heat for it is the nature of faith to witnesse it selfe vppon occasion as fire sendeth forth heate Therefore are wee wronged by the Papistes who accuse vs to teach a weake and a dead faith voyde of workes and Christians are to be warned to get such a faith as can shew it selfe by workes and such workes as proceede from faith for wee teach that true faith workes by loue and all works which come not of faith to be sinnes Secondly we learne that confession is a worke necessary to saluation and is to bee done of all those that will be saued necessarily as a duty and a thing commanded vs of God but not as a meritorious cause Tim. But what things belong vnto Christian confession Silas First knowledge to see the trueth concerning Christ. Secondly wisedome to espy the due occasion of confession to wit when God may bee glorified and our neighbour edified Thirdly boldnesse to doe it freely without feare of man Fourthly sincerity without dissimulation and guile Fiftly reuerence as in Gods quarrell and presence Sixtly meekenesse 1. Pet. 3 15. Such as bee drowned in ignorance of the Gospell and vnbeleefe also rash presumptious and vaine-glorious persons timorous and fearefull ones hypocrites and false-hearted men and women proud and mallepart people be not fit and meeke to performe this duty of confessing Christ. DIAL IX Verses 11 12 13. For the Scripture saith whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall not be ashamed For there is no difference betweene the lew and the Grecian for he that is Lord ouer all is rich vnto all that call vpon him For whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued Tim. VVHat is the drift of this Text Silas To proue by authority of Scripture what he had said before in verse 10. where he ascribed righteousnesse vnto faith as to a cause and saluation to confession as to a way which leadeth vnto saluation The argument standeth thus It is not possible that the scripture should be broken and vntrue but the Scripture promiscth righteousnesse and saluation vnto such as truely beleeue and call upon Christ. This is proued by these three verses of our Text touching faith verse 11. touching confession in
heere applieth it to the Apostles which published the Gospell also the Prophets in their preaching with gladsome thinges did mingle very heauy thinges and terrible threatnings but the preaching of the Apostles was most gladsome and wholesome We beseech you be reconciled c. 2. Cor. 5 Tim. What is here meant by feet Silas One member is put for the wholeman so as by feet is meant the Apostles themselues and their comming with the Gospell The reason why hee onely mentioned the feete is because they trauelled vppon their feete to spread the Gospel both naked and weary being poore and needy see Math. 10. Secondly to shewe thereby that the Gospel should not be spread abroad by force and strength but by a humble lowly kinde of teaching Tim. Why are the Apostles feete called beautifull Sil. To signifie that their comming was beautifull and desirable preaching most sweet and comfortable matters Their comming was thus beautifull first in respect of the manner of their teaching which was with great alluring and delighting their words being sweet as hony and very gracious Secondly in respect of their sweet exhortations and holy life Thirdly because of their powerfull miracles wherewith they confirmed their doctrine Lastly in respect of the message which they brought which was glad tidings of peace and good things Tim. What signifies peace Silas Atonement with God by Christ who of enemies are made friendes to God by iustifying them Rom. 5 1. Whereof followes a double peace first of the conscience in that sinne being now forgiuen it can no more vexe or torment the conscience which cannot now accuse and furiously raile against vs as it was wont to doe neither can our wicked affections so disquiete vs being renewed and led by the spirit Secondly a most louing peace with the brethren hauing all one heart in the Lord and one soule Tim. What are the good things heere spoken of Silas Not earthly and perishing but celestiall and eternall good things as remission of sinnes righteousnesse the holy Ghost regeneration and eternall life the least of them greater then a world Tim. What doctrine doth arise from the words thus opened Silas First that the substance of the Gospell is to declare the enmity of God with man in regard of sinne and that reconciliation is to be attained only in Christ through faith Secondly that the Gospell ought to be much loued respected of vs aboue all other things because it brings vs tydings sure and sweete of the chiefest good thinges as that our sinnes are forgiuen vs c. Thirdly that all outward blessings and deliuerances are tokens of God reconciled to true beleeuers Fourthly that all afflictions whatsoeuer haue not now the nature of punishments but are for chastisment vnto amendment and remembrances c. O how ioyfull tydings are these especially to contrite and troubled soules which are feared with their sinnes and Gods iudgements How should we esteeme of that Gospell which declareth such desireable and gladsome matters how dull and heauie be those soules which be not affected which leape not for ioy Tim. What vse of this point Silas To reproue such as neglect the Gospell or prefer ought before it or contemne it or do not duly consider the excellency of it Secondly to exhort all men to bee much more aboundantly thankefull for the Gospell which offers and opens a treasure of most worthy and rare good things liuing well and godlily that God may long graunt vs the possession of it least for vnbeliefe and vnthankfulnes we deserue to loose it as the seauen Churches of Asia did Reue. 2 3. Tim. What other doctrine gather you hence Silas That the true and diligent Minister of the Gospel ought greatly to bee had in reuerence The reason is because they are the messengers that bring vnto vs these excellent and needfull things and God hath here commanded vs to admire their very feete which are their basest members For if such as bring vs good newes though but of temporall things are welcome to vs and wee gladly respect them then how much more are the messengers of eternall saluation to be had in honour againe if we thinke them worthy to be esteemed that offer vnto vs but a world ly treasure how much more are they to bee accounted off which brings vs a spirituall and heauenly treasure Lastly if in euery profession the Ministers thereof vse to bee honoured as the idolatrous Pagans honour their sacrificing Priests the Papistes their massing priestes the Turkes their praying Priests therefore a shame were it to Christians if they should not honor their preachers which preach peace to thē being messēgers of reconcilement to the K. of heauē Tim. What vse of this poynt Sil. It exhorts all godly Christians to haue their Ministers in singular loue and to acknowledge them thankefully to prouide for them not grudgingly to exchaunge their temporall for spirituall good things their earthly for celestiall 1 Cor. 9. Galat. 6. 1 Thes. 5 12. 13. Secondly a sharp reprehension of such as vse their well deseruing Ministers vnkindly or vnreuerently falsly accusing them wilfully resisting them cowardly forsaking them these shew themselues vnwoorthy of the Gospell which so badly entreat the Ministers of it Tim. What other doctrine Silas That it is the duty of Gods Ministers to preach good things to the people which reproues the vnsufficient or vnwilling which will not or cannot there is an heauy and eternall waight of vengeance due to such Also it bewraies the Pope to be no true Minister of Christ because he doth nothing lesse then bring peace and the message of saluation nay hee is a maine enemy to the doctrine of the Gospell disturbes the peace of kingdomes and common-wealths by his ambition and tyranny and yet he dareth to appropriate this text to himselfe offering his feete couered with Buskins of gold to be kissed of Kings and Princes because it is written How beautifull are the feete that bringeth glad tidings applying that vnto his proud pompous shooes which the Holy-Ghost vnderstood of sounde and painefull preaching which the Pope flyes from as the Owle abhorres the light DIAL XII Verse 16 17. But they haue not all obeyed the Gospell for Esay saith Lord who hath beleeued our report Then faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas A cause why we should not maruaile that the Iewes did not beleeue the Gospell though the Apostles were sent of God to preach such a worthy and welcome message for Esay had foretold that it should come to passe Secondly a conclusion of the former gradation in verse 14. shewing whence faith in Christ doth proceede as touching the neerest and externall cause namely by the Organ of hearing verse 17. Tim. What is meant by the Gospell Silas Generally any gladsome newes but especially the glad tydings of remission of sinnes by Christ as Luke 2 10 11. I
that because they were not to beleeue therefore the Prophet so foretolde it but the true causes wer two 1. secret viz that God did not giue with his Gospell his inwarde effectuall illumination of his Spirit to reueal Christ in them The second was open and outward namely the person of Christ being poore and meane and his passion reproachfull which bred in the Iewes a contempt of him and of his teaching Esay 53 3 4. Tim. What vse of this point Sil. It teacheth God to be no accepter of persons in that he denieth faith euen to his own people the Iewes Secondly that no dignity of place or people can priuiledge any against infidelity and sinne For Adam in Paradice and the Iewes in Palestina the Holy Lande yet disobeyed God Thirdly what the Scriptures foretell must certainly come to passe the prophesies of the old so of the new Testament must certainely bee fulfilled Lastly seeing Faith is not common vnto all hearers let such then as haue faith see that there is great cause to be thankefull to God for such an vnspeakeable guift Tim. What are we to learne out of the next verse Silas That our hearing is the accustomed occasion of faith by Gods ordination through the working of the Spirite Secondly that nothing but the word of God must be the substance of our words and sermons because they alone containe a persect instruction both of faith and manners and nothing but it can satisfie the conscience in the cause of religion and saluation for the conscience hath no rest till it heare God speake in his word Howbeit if by word we vnderstand the commandement of God enioyning teachers to preach and Christians to heare it will well agree with sending spoken of in Scriptures Mat. 4 4. DIAL XIII Verses 18 19. But I say haue they not heard Yes verily their sound went out into all the earth and their words into the ends of the world But I demand did not Israell know God First Moses saith I will prouoke you to enuy by a nation that is not my nation and by a foolish nation I will anger you Tim. WHat is the drift of this text vnto the end of this Chapter Silas It containeth a sharpe reproofe of the affected ignorance of the Iewes or of their ignorance ioyned with obstinacy After that Paul had prooued the Gentiles to belong to the election of God by the effects because they had beene by the preaching of the Apostles effectually called to Christ and had accused the Iewes of infidelity in that they refused to beleeue the Apostles beeing sent of God with such a welcome message Hee doth now make it plaine by testimonies out of the Psalmes and Prophets that they could not pleade ignorance and had no excuse thereof left vnto them Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two First a double obiection the one in verse 18 the other in verse 19. Secondly a double answere one to each obiection Tim. What is the first obiection and how is it answered Sil. Haue they that is the Iews or as some think both Iew and Gentiles heard It is an obiection made by some Iew in behalfe of the Iewes to excuse them that they could not beleeue because they heard not faith commeth by hearing Seeing then they had no faith it was a signe they had not heard Vnto which the Apostle answereth that the Gospell was then published to the whole world therefore the Iewes must needes haue heard for how could the Israelites bee without hearing seeing the Gentiles euen all the worlde besides had heard as it is heere prooued by the Apostle out uf the 19 Psalme verse 4. Tim. But Dauid speakes of the creatures and the naturalk knowledge got by beholding the heauens as in verse 1. Silas It is true he speakes of the voyce or preaching of the creature historically yet by the way he prophesies of the voyce and preacing of the Apostles for of one and the same sence 〈◊〉 may be sundry applications or it is but an allusion to that place thus and in this manner as once God taught the whole world to knowe him by the line and voyce of the heauens which was a loude sound to proclaime his eternal God-head and power so now hee hath vniversally made himselfe knowne by the Apostles doctrine Or he argueth eyther a pari of the like thus As God would haue himselse publikely see foorth by the dumbe preaching of the heauens so by the liuely sounding voyce of the Gospell or a minori of the lesse thus If the naturall knowledge of God beeing lesse precious and profitable be published abroad then much more that knowledge which is by the Gospell ought to be so being farre more cleere and health-full this may be receiued as fittest yet all good Tim. But how should this bee seeing as yet there be sundry people to which the Gospell was neuer preached as Iaponica Basilica and other barbarous people not a fewe as appeares by their captiues which were of them and bewray an vtter ignorance of Christ Silas These countries in the Apostles time might either bee vndiscouered or not inhabited but it is certaine that euen afore the Apostles death Christ was preached to all nations knowne and countries which were dwelt in either by the person of Preachers or by same of their doctrine as the same of deliuerance of Israel and destruction of the Egyptians came to Iericho for Rahab heard of it This point may bee prooued first by Christs commaundement which was not in vaine Math. 28 19. Goe teach all Nations c. also Marke 16. 15. Acts 1 18. Secondly Paul witnesseth that in his time this commandement was fulfilled as Col. 1 6 23. Thirdly if one Apostle could spread it from Ierusalem to Spaine Rom. 15 19. howe likely is it that all the rest might preach the Gospell to the known parts of the world Fourthly many yea most of the Fathers are of this opinion Hilary vpon Math. 24 14. affirmeth that the Gospell was preached in the vniuersall world before the ouerthrow 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrysostom sayeth that in space of thirty yeares the Gospell was preached to all Eusebius Ierome Theophylact Ambrose teach the same trueth of his time Ierome sayeth that no nation was ignorant of Christ. Tim. What profit is to be made of this poynt Silas It confutes the Iesuites Pererius Bellarmine and Rhemists in Mat. 24. who yet say the Gospel is not generally preached but shall bee before the end of the world this is to crosse authority of Scripture and opinion of the learned as Augustine read shall be preached for had been preached Secondly it reproues the popish Historians of falsehoode in writing that the Brittaines receiued not the faith till Austine the Monkes time whereas they were euen in the Apostles times conuerted to the faith by Symon Zelotes as Nicephorus writeth and in King Lucius time which was two hundered yeares afore Austine
conforme not your selues to this world Hence wee gather that whatsoeuer is a property guise fashion behauiour custome or practise of sinners and corrupt men as they bee such this is euen cause enough why the children of God are to decline it and to follow the quite contrary course Diogenes thought that he should doe best when he did least what the common people did but sure that course of life is most commendable and acceptable to God which is most contrary to the fashiō of the world The more and further that in our speech gesture attire condition or workes we goe from the world the neerer we come vnto true godlinesse As Christian religion is the more pure and sincere the lesse it doth partake with the superstition of Antichrist so our Christian conuersation is the more holy and vnblameable the further it is remoued from the customes and fashions of vnregenerate persons Finally seeing Paul writeth to men already iustified by faith and sanctified yea in a great measure this putteth vs in minde that this lesson is fit for the best Christians to learne and take out and that it is a worke not of a day weeke moneth or yeare to flye the conformity and likenesse of the world but such as men ought all their life long to be occupied and busied about all time and care is heere too little This precept containeth one halfe of our repentance touching leauing of our sinnes and is like those other precepts of ceasing from euill Esay 1. 16. Psal. 34 14. of destroying and crucifying the body of sinne Rom. 6. 6. of mortifying our earthly members and putting off the olde man Col. 3 5 6 7 8. of denying worldly lusts Titus 2 12. of departing from iniquity 2. Tim. 2 19. All these differ not in substance of matter but in termes affoording businesse enough and enough againe to him that should liue Methusalems age For what a worke and a doe about for saking of one foolish and sinfull fashion I meane not of apparell yet euen that way we can bee foolish and fantasticall enough and as froward in retaining as forward in receiuing them but wicked doings how long ere one naughty vsage will bee left what time and trauaile will it aske trow you to rid our house of so many noysome cumbersome guests as haue nowe long time haunted vs our sinnes of nature custome trade especially DIAL III. Verse 2. But be ye transformed by the renewing of your minde that ye may proue what that good acceptable and perfect will of God is Tim. VVHat is the matter and method of this text Silas An exhortation to the transformation or changing of our mindes that is to pray God and earnestly to endeauour to haue our mindes changed by his Spirite This exhortation is enforced by an argument from a necessary effect because vnlesse our mindes be renewed we shal neuer be able to allow and follow the will of God which is here commended by their Epithites or qualities First good Secondly acceptable Thirdly perfect Tim. What is meant by transforming Silas Not such a Metamorphosis or change as Ouid did dreame of by passing of one substance into another but an alteration or change of iudgement purpose will and affections from euill to good which the Apostle himselfe cals a renouation or renuing such a worke of the Spirite whereby olde and corrupt qualities which still sticke in vs after new birth bee corrected and resormed till they be extinct and destroyed Tim. What is signified heere by minde Silas Both the faculties or powers of the soule to wit the vnderstanding and will the daily decayes whereof in holinesse we are heere exhorted to seeke by prayer and all meanes to repaire As a garment or an house when they waxe olde or worne are to be patched and holpen so the godly when through oldnesse of sinne or corruption any breach or waste is made in their minde or manners they are not to despaire or faint or cast away all care and hope but by sorrow teares repentance to rectifie and remedye that which is amisse and otherwise then well This is the sum of the Apostles exhortation Tim. What Doctrines do arise from this shorte exhortation Silas First that euen the noblest part of mans soule his minde and reason is corrupt and depraued with ignorance vanitie vnbeleefe errors doubtings and heresies c. This trueth hath testimony from other Authorities and places of Scripture 2 Cor. 3 5. 1 Cor. 2 14 Ephes. 2 3. and 4 18. Colos. 1 21. And also reason to proue it namely that the minde hath neede to be renued therefore it is corrupt and olde for old and corrupt things onely neede renewing That which is whole sound and perfect craueth no renouation which euer is of a thing decaied and wasted Tim. What Vse is to bee made of this Doctrine by Gods Children Silas First it confuteth such Philosophers and Popish Sophisters who vehemently contend that the mind remaineth still sound and vncorrupt alwayes enclining vnto good thinges as Aristotle speakes in his Ethickes whereas the sicknesse of the mind may be easily bewraied by these thinges namely that in those most notable things that the heathen were stirred vp vnto by the direction of their minde they had regard neither vnto the will nor honor of God but were led with ambition and vaine-glory being greedily desirous of fame and praise amongest men and as their intent and end were both naught so they failed in the manner because the loue of God and of their neighbour did not beare any sway in their actions Secondly this serueth to humble man for that hee wanteth all power to apply his minde vnto good things being altogether blinde in spirituall matters Thirdly it sheweth the great infection of sin poysoning defiling and corrupting not the body alone but the soule not the inferiour as the will affections and perfect senses but also the superiour and principall part of man the minde iudgement memory and conscience Lastly it sheweth how much the elect are beholden to the grace of Christ by whom the whole hurt taken by sin is cured and healed through his grace and Spirite Tim. What other Doctrine ariseth out of these words Silas Blessed Paul directing this exhortation to such as were already faithfull and regenerate doth heereby teach vs that the godliest persons are in this life renewed and sanctified not fully but in part onely for there should be no cause of exhorting beleeuers to be renewed in their minds were it not that still there sticketh in their soules some blindnesse and peruersenesse which would be corrected and enlightned This imperfection Paul acknowledgeth himselfe Phil. 3 12. 1 Cor. 13 9. and Dauid Psal. 119. and all the Apostles praying for encrease of Faith Finally what cause were there daylie to aske pardon of sinnes if there were heere an absolute freedome from sinne whereof the best of Gods children haue in genuously accused themselues The Scriptures
deniall of him till a Cocke awakened him Howe easily then may others let slip out of memory necessary principles and instructions sithens a godly Prophet and an Apostle did it And therefore if there were no other benefit to be reaped by the publike Ministery neither for teaching our ignorance or conuicting our errors or informing vs in duties or reproouing our vices or comforting our faint-heartednes yet heerein were cause enough why to loue and vse assemblies where the worde is preached to haue our remembrances stirred vp As Dauid blessed Abigail for remembring him and Peter wept when hee remembred his fall by the crowing of a bird so it is euery ones duty to embrace and blesse God and his Ministers for this office done to them DIAL IIII. Verses 16 17 18 19 20 21. That I should be the Minister of Iesus Christ to the Gentiles ministring the Gospell of God that the offering vp of the Gentiles might be acceptable beeing sanctified by the Holy-Ghost I haue therefore whereof I may glory through Iesus Christ in those things which appertaine to God c. Tim HOw doth the Apostle proceede in these verses and what connexion haue they with the former Silas Hauing maintained his bolde writing to the Romanes by an argument drawne from his Apostolicall function which being graciously bestowed on him as ver 15. imposed vpon him a necessity to write freely and boldly to them as beeing commanded of God so to doe towardes them beeing a part of his charge Now in these present verses hee describeth and magnifieth his Ministry sundry wayes to make it gracious and glorious to the Romanes and other beleeuers and first it is set soorth by the authority of it the author of it is God or Christ Iesus who immediately and extraordinarily called him Acts 9 3 4. to be his seruant Gal. 1 1. and his publike Minister Not as Magistrates bee Rom 13 6. but to minister the Gospell where of God is the author to giue attendance vnto holye things and to worke in the holy seruice of the Gospell towards the Gentiles as Peter was inioyned to do towards the Iewes Which maketh much to the commendation of his function that he enioyed it with a large commission as to preach to all the Gentiles and also to haue the Gosspell that is the glad tidings of peace and good things to bee the subiect of his preaching as the Gentiles were the obiect of it but heerein especially his ministry was exalted that the elect faithfull Gentiles were as a sacrifice offered by him vnto God and the Gospell as it were the sacrificing knife himselfe as an holy Priest to kill to cleanse and to offer not beasts but faithfull men vnto God And finally the oblation or sacrificing to bee his preaching doctrine and admonitions for the conuersion of soules thorow the Spirite sanctifying and changing the hearts of the elect among the heathen Tim. What are wee to learne by this comparison or likenesse betweene the Ministery of the Gospell and Leuiticall Priesthood Silas First it warnes vs of the great dignity of the ministry that it is sanctified consecrated vnto such an holy end as the conuersion of sinners which as it is the greatest good so the function which effecteth it must be of singular worthinesse Let men honour it as they loue saluation Secondly hence we learne that God is much desirous of and greatly delighted with the saluation of men for that hee doth account it for a very acceptable sacrifice or offering Which should serue not a little to encourage both Preachers and professors with exceeding ioy of hart to trauaile the one in preaching and setting it foorth the other in hearing and receiuing the word of God beeing imployed in such a seruice so pleasing to God so profitable to themselues Thirdly we are taught heere that as the Sacrifices of the law were then pleasing vnto God whē they were pure and offered vp according to rites of the law so Christians doe become an acceptable sacrifice through the sanctifying of the Holy-Ghost working repentance from their sinnes and induing them with a liuely faith that beeing pure and bolye they might please God through Christ. Though holinesse as a fruite of the Spirite doe please God yet it is Christ the Mediator which maketh it and the person in whom 〈◊〉 to be acceptable Lastly from this 16. verse wee haue wherewith to stop the mouths of the Papists prophane worldlings As for the Papists which obiect vnto vs the want of Priest-hood and seeme to lament that we haue no sacrifices c. we say for our selues that we haue both in our Churches for our Sermons are oblations our people be sacrifices our selues Priests not properly taken for so they ceased in Christs person beeing the onely proper Priest and sacrifice of the new Testament but improper and metaphoricall who yet truely and effectually doe by the sword of the worde slay mens brutish sinnes to make them a sanctified hoast to God Rather we haue iust cause to lament their case that hauing thrust out this kinde of sacrifycing by the doctrine and preaching of the holye Scriptures warranted by the authority of God himselfe they wickedly vsurpe in their Masse to sacrifice Christ properly euery day after his example at his last supper wherin yet he made no oblation thus of being the Ministers of Christ they proue the murtherers of Christ and the successors of Iudas rather then the imitators of Paul Now touching the prophane persons which mislike and murmure at the plaine and bolde admonitions of the Ministers Let this satisfie such that as neuer any did finde fault with the Sacrificers of the lawe for killing and dressing of beasts appointed to bee sacrifices so it should bee imputed as no blame to Preachers by the sacrificing knife of the worde to slay mortifie mens brutish lusts and vices which if they be suffered to liue and raigne it cannot be we should be an holy and acceptable sacrifice to God Rom. 12 1 2. Tim. In the verse 17. and verses following vnto the 22. what doth the Apostle performe Silas Hee continueth to commend his Apostolicall function by the effects in the subduing of the Gentiles by his ministry vnto the obedience of the Gospell both by his words and workes verse 18. whereof hee reckoneth first the kindes signes and wonders and the efficient cause the power of the Holy-Ghost the author of miracles verse 19. And for so much as the Romanes might obiect Why doest thou O Paul chiefely begin with vs Romanes and so earnestly deale with vs passing by other nations Thereunto hee answereth verse 19 20. that he had spread the Gospell by his preaching in many other regions yea where the name of Christ had not sounded or beene knowne before whereof hee noteth the ende in verse 20. Least I should builde on another mans foundation and in verse 21. he sheweth his warrant and commission out of the Prophet Esay Chap. 52. verse 15. In
inumerable for the accomplishment of this our conference to the illustration and clearing of this darke Epistle in some measure for the instructiof the Church be all praise and glory Amen FINIS AN INDEX OR TABLE of the chiefe words and matters opened and treated of in this Epistle ABba Chap. 8. Dial. 14. Abraham a pattern of all iustified persons Ch. 4. verse 1 and v. 22 27. Abraham how the father of the faithfull and heire of the world Chap. 4. v. 13. and 17. Abrahams faith commended ch 4. v 17 18 19. Abraham when iustifyed and why circumcised chap 4. Dial. 1 2 5 6. 7. Abrahams true Children and counterfet ch 9. Di. 2. Abraham how the root of the Iewes ch 10. di 13 15 Abrogation of Moses Law how farre and wherein not ch 6. di 8. and ch 7. dial 2 4. No Abolition of the creatures at the last day but an alteration onely chap. 8. Dial 19 20 21. Abstinence from certaine meates at certain times no matter of Religion or saluation against Iewish and popish abstinence Chap. 14. ver 17. Absolution from sinne first part of Iustification Chap. 5 verse 1. Actions their end and euent Ch 14. v 6. Adams fall Chap. 5. verse 12 6. Adam propagated sin and death into his posterity ch 5. v. 12 13 14 c. Adam compared with Christ to whom hee is like vnlike in sundry respects How and wherein the second Adam excels the first ch 5. v. 15 16 17 18. Adiaphora that there bee such and howe to discerne them and deale in them ch 14 throughout Adoption what it signifies also how manisold what it is ch 8. v. 15 23. Adoption to bee certainly known and how ch 8. v. 16. Adoration by Latria doulia a vaine distinction Ch 1. v. 9. Adulti haue faith by hearing ch 10. v. 14. Aduocate or intercessour how Christ is so and howe the Spirite and what things required to Christes aduocateship and what comfort in it Mary no aduocate Ch. 8. v. 26. and 34. Adultery Chap. 1. v. 29. Affictions their causes kinds ends vses and remedies how they worke patience ch 5. v. 3. 4. Ch 12. v. 12 AEdification what Ch. 14. v. 19. 20. ch 15 v. 2. All not euer put vniuersally but indefinitely and for to take away distinction of nations ch 10. v 11. c 11 32. Almes or benificence vnto the poore how woor thie a duty and what prouocations to it and hinderances ch 12 13. ch 15 25 26. Allegation of Scriptures how vsed by the apostles ch 1. 17. 4. v 3. ch 11. v 13 14 Altars Priests Sacrifices vnder the Gospel and how ch 12. v 1. ch 15. v 16. Ambition what ch 12. v 16. Analogy of faith what Ch. 12. v. 11 12. Anathema what and whither Paul praied to be made so Ch. 9. v. 3. Angels good bad what their power is ch 8 v. 38. Anguish what ch 8. v. 35. Antiquity of the Gospell and of the Doctrine of free iustification by Fairh Ch. 1. v. 2. and 17. Antiquity of Fathers and doctors of the church what we are to yeild vnto it Ch. 9. and 10. in 〈◊〉 dial Antichrist Cha 3. v. 5. cha 12. v 10. Apostle what it meaneth how many of their calling authority dignity diligence and efficacy of the Ministery and extent of their commission and other markes whereby to know one ch 1 v. 1. Ch 15. v. 14 15. Iesuites no Apostles Harmony betweene Apostles Prophets Ch. 15. v 20 21. Application of Doctrine how it is a part of faith ch 1 Appeare all must before Christ when and how Ch. 14. v. 12. Arrogancie and pride how differ Ch. 12. v. 16. Astrologie coniecturall or Astronomicall science why and wherein to be blamed Ch. 9. v 9 10. Assurance a necessarie effect of faith Ch. 4. v. 21. Augustine no English Apostle or conuerted vnto the faith Ch. 10 v 18. Authority the kindes and degrees of it causes vse of it How to bee submitted to and why ch 13. v 1 2 3 4 Awakening corporal spirituall why needfull ch 13. v. 11 12. B. Backbowed what it meaneth ch 11. v. 10. Backbiting what ch 1 30. Baptism is not regeneratiō but a seale of it whence it hath his force it is not absolutely necessary to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not ex opere operato ch 4. v 11 and Chap. 6 verse 3. Benefits of the Couenant Ch. 〈◊〉 v 29. Blaspheming what Ch. 1. v 24. Ch 14. v. 16. Blesse what it importes ch 12. v. 14. Blessednesse what it is wherein it consisteth the causes and effects of it ch 4 v 6 7 8. Bloud of Christ comprehends his whole sufferinges and obedience why ioyned with faith Ch. 3. v 25. Blindnes of the Iewes ch 11. v 10. Boasters who ch 1. v 30. Body why sinne so called ch 6 v 6 c 7. v 24. Body how the Church so likened ch 12. v. 3 4. Body the resurrection of it ch 8 11. 14. v. 9. c. 8. v. 34 Boldnes in a Minister a good thing the reasons of it ch 15 v 15. ch 9. v. 27. Bondage of the wise to the husband in what things how long and what freeth her ch 7 v. 1 2 3. Bondage to sin and the law wherein it is and how freed from it ch 7. v. 4 5 6. Bound to sin how the ingodly and godlye differ in this ch 7. v. 6. Bow the knee to Christ what it noteth Ch 14. v 11. Branches seeming true Ch 11. v 17 19. Brethren why Christians so called whether Papistes be our brethren or not cha 12. v. 1. and v. 10. C. Calling to a function Ecclesiasticall by whom what workes of it how needfull Ch. 1. v 1. Calling of English Preachers iustified to be of God ch 10. v. 15. Calling vnto Christianity generall or speciall Calling often ioyned with election and why Ch 8. ve 28 〈◊〉 Ch. 9 v. 21. Chap. 9 verse 11. ch v 9. 24. Canon of faith and manners is the written word of God Ch. 14 v. 23. and often elsewhere Cauillers at good doctrin how to be handled ch 3 8. Chambering what it is ch 13 v. 13. Charity or loue how a debt howe differs from others debts ch 13 verse 8. Howe it doth not iustifie vs and yet it is the fulfilling of the Law Chap 13. verse 8 9 10. Charity chiese of Morall vertues it iudgeth coniecturally Chap 12 verse 9. ch 8 v. 38. Chastity lost by drunkennes and gluttony c. 13. v 13 Certainty of saluation by Faith and by hope infallibly by both and why chap. 8. ver 1 24. Certainty of Gods prouidence stands wel with meanes ca 15. v. 30. Ceremonies Legal determined in Christ his death ch 14. v. 1 2 3 4. Christ true God also man and why ch 1. v 3 4. Christ his person his offices his benefits ch 1. ver 3 4. Christ deliuered to death by Iudas and by his Father ch 4. ver 25. Christ why both dead and
obedience chap 12. v. 1. God ordainer of powers and is obeyed or resisted in them and how many waies ch 13. v. 2 3. God of peace of patience and consolation why so called ch 15. v. 5. God sent his Sonne out of loue to mankinde and why ch 8. v 32. God the onely auenger and why ch 12. v 19. God with him no vnrighteousnesse or cruelty either in execution of decrees or in the decrees themselues Ch 9. v 14 19 20. chap 11 v 35 36. God no respecter of persons ch 2. v 11. Howe persons may bee respected Gods will supreame cause of all his counsel and works ch 9. v 11 15. Gods will not to bee registred how it is to be vnderstood ch 2. v 19. Gods glory in manifestation of his mercy iustice the vtmost 〈◊〉 of all his counsels ch 9. v 22 23. Gods wrath and Iustice how fearfull a thing ch 3 5. and ch 5. v 6. and 8. Gospell of God why so called ch 1. v 2. and 15. verse 16. Gospell what it signifyes preached by the Prophets the authority excellencie antiquity and efficacy of it ch 1. v. 2. Gospell wherein it differs from the Law ch 1. verse 17. Gospel not to be ashamed of ch 1. v 16. Gospell how the power of God ch 1. v 16. Gospell how called a form or mould ch 5 v 17. Gospell what a blessing to enioy it ch 3. v 2. Gospell good holie iust ch 7. v 12. Gospel to be delighted in ch 7. v 22. Gospel how to bee esteemed and receiued Chap 1. v 2 3. Gospel preached both is obiect and instrument of Faith Gospel how the Iewes enemies to it Ch 11. v 28. Gospel why at first confirmed with myracles Chap 15 v. 19. Gospel a sacrificing sword ch 15. v 16. Gospel bow cause of death being a word of life Gospel word of faith and why Ch 10 v. 8. Gospel brings Spirit of Adoption Ch 8. v 14. Good why the Law so entitled Ch 7 v. 12. Good earnestly to bee sollowed Ch 12. v. 9. Good purposed when it cannot be effected Ch 15 verse 22. Good which we would we cannot alwayes do Chap 7. verse 15 16. Good is wrought out of al things toward the elect ch 8 v 28. Good doers may looke for praise and neede feare no punishment Chap 13. verse 3 4. Good by the wise GOD drawne out of euil Ch 8 v. 28. Ch 11 v 11. Good by sinne conuerted to euill Ch 11. v 9. 7. Grace what it signifies how manifold the spring of all good giftes Chap 1 ver 7. Grace howe holinesse so called Chap 6. v 23. Grace how Apostleship so tearmed Ch 1 verse 5. Ch 15 15. Grace extolled by Faith suppressed by the Law Ch 4 16. Grace in cause of Iustification contrary to works Ch 11 verse 6. Grace more abounds wher sinne abounds how to bee vnderstood ch 5. v 20. What it is to bee vnder Grace ch 6. v. 15. Grace of Christ how preuailes aboue Adams sin ch 5. v 16 17 c. That Grace may abounde we may not sin Ch 6. v. 1. Grace of God how necessary for all beleeuers Cha 16 v. 20 and 24. Griefe what it is cha 10 verse 2. We must grieue mourn with such as mourne how Ch. 12. v. 15. Griefe in Paule great for the abiection of the Iewes Chap 9. verse 23. and Ch. 10 1 2. H. Heart what it signifies ch 10 v. 9 10. From the heart what it is ch 6 17. From the heart prayers must come if they be accepted ch 10 15. Heart-hardnesse what it is how manifo'd how procured how to be cured how dangerous fearfull when it is whollye and for euer Markes to know it by the causes of it ch 2. v. 5. Chap 11 v. 7. Hast an effect of vnbelief and cause of shame ch 9. v last Head of the Church not Peter or Pope but Christ. Ch. 12. v. 4. Hearing how Faith by it Ch. 10 14. Heauens howe vnder vanity how to bee glorified New heauens what Ch. 8. v 21 22. Heathen their calling to Christ prophefied of ch 15. v. 9 10. 11. Heathens how a wild Oliue ch 11. v. 17. Of their grafting in and how partakers of the fatnesse of the Oliue Heathens how beholden to Gods bountifulnes chap. 11 v. 18 19 20 21. Holy how Scriptures bee so why the law is so entitled ch 1. v 1 2. Christians sacrifice how holy ch 12. v. 1. Holinesse way to heauen ch 6 v. 23. Holy how the branches so because root is so ch 11 16. How our children beso ib. Hope what it is how manifold how Christian hope differs from 〈◊〉 see ch 5. v. 5 6. and c. 8. v. 24 25. Hope how it makes not ashamed Hope how saued by it Hope the office of it Hope how the fruite of experience and ioyned euer with patience ch 8. v. 24. Hope is of good things to come only of eternal glo ry chiefly See ch 8 24. Hope a temedy of afflictions ch 12 v 12. I. Iesus what it meanes ch 1 1. 3. Ignorance of God how great a sinne why to bee auoided ch 2. v. 12. Ignorance how it excuses Ignorance polluteth zeale Ignorance ioyned with pride and rebellion against God ch 10 v. 2. 3. Ignorance how dangerous in a guide and teacher Ch. 2 v. 19 20. Image of God vnlawfull how Image and Idol all one ch 1. v. 23. 25. Iustice imputed inherent Iustification how differs from sanctification Causes and effects of it Ch. 〈◊〉 v. 14. Iustified how wee are by Christs resurrection ch 4. verse last Iustification the partes of it how it is the grounde of peace ch 5. v. 1. K. King how Christ is so ch 1. v. 3. Kingdome of Christ spirituall Kingdome of God what be the conditions and parts of it ch 14. v. 17. Kissing the Booke in an Oath ch 9. v. 1. Kisses how vsed in the primitiue Church ch 16 v. 16. Knowledge of the worde how excellent and necessary ch 13. v. 12. Knowledge part of faith ch 14. v. 14. Knowledge of sinne speculatiue and experimental both by the Law ch 7. v. 7. Knowledge of the Lawe what it worketh ch 3. v. 20. and 4. v. 15. L. Law how many significations ch 3. 19. Law how manifold of nature of Moses Ceremonial iudiciall morall how abrogate Chap. 2. v. 14. and Ch 10 4. Law how spirituall and what to be learned by it ch 7 v. 14. Law how called iust ch 7 v 12. Law impossible to be kept and why ch 8. v. 3. Law how ordained to life and occasion of sinne and death Chap. 7. verse 10 11. Law of members and of minde what they be ch 7. v. 23. Lawe how to be delighted in and why ch 7. v. 22. Law cannot iustify vs and why ch 8. v. 3. Law the righteousnesse of it neither easie possible cer taine or comfortable chap. 10. v. 4 5 c. Law how the inheritance is not by it ch
of Paul his owne purpose that he did preach to the Romanes but of GOD whose Calling must be expected Secondly a lesson not onely for Ministers of the Word but for all others that what is in ones power to do for others good and namely for them to whom wee are more especially indebted wee should not faile to do it and that to the vtmost of our power with a chearfull and prompt minde according to that councell giuen vs in Ecclesiastes Whatsoeuer is in thy hand to doo see thou do it with all diligence Eccles. 9 10 Lastly let vs learn by Pauls example First to ouercome any discouragements whatsoeuer by the consideration of our Calling Secondly the goodnesse of the thinges we haue in hand Thirdly the hope of great gaine and successe by our labours DIAL VII Verse 16. For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God vnto Saluation to euery one that beleeueth to the Iew first and also to the Grecian Tim. WHat is the sum of thu Scripture Silas That we ought to glorie in the Gospel because thereby God is truly powerfull to saue all that beleeue it Heere doth end the holy Apostles 〈◊〉 and his Tract of Iustification by Faith beginneth at the 16. verse where he entereth vpon the Treatise by a Prolepsis making answere to a secret Obiection For Paul hauing written in the latter end of the 15. verse I hat he was readie to preach the Gospell at Rome it might be obiected vnto him the Gospell is euery where spoken against the Precepts therof be scorned and thy selfe accounted little lesse then mad which thinkest to teach the wise more wised ome by the Gospell To which the Apostle answereth ptofessing that He is not ashamed of the Gospell though it seeme neuer so contemptible and base vnto the worlde Whereof hee rendereth two reasons One because it is not his owne Gospell but of Christ as Author and concerning no friuolous or fruitlesse matter Christ as Matter Subiect The second from the Fort and 〈◊〉 thereof because it is a most healthfull and powerfull Organe or Instrument of 〈◊〉 to saue beleeuers So as this Text consisteth of two parts First a profession I am not ashamed Secondly a Reason For. And whereas he saith He is not ashamed it is a Liptote or Meiosis because more is meant then is spoken For it is as if hee had saide I am so farre from being ashamed and I do glory and reioyce in it so as I esteeme nothing so honourable Insinuating to the Romanes that they ought likewise so to do as he their Apostle did according to that which he spake plainly and without any figure vnto the Galathians Chap. 6 14. Now when he tearmeth the Gospell 1. the Doctrine of free Iustification by Christ the power of God he meaneth not of his Creating power or his reuenging power vnto destruction but of a power ioyned with fauour and loue for saluation not of his Essentiall power but of his Organicall Ministerial power or by a 〈◊〉 of the declaration of his power when it is manifested in the preaching of the Gospell to make it effectuall For by the Gospell God mightilie moueth the hearts of the elect when the houre of their conuersion commeth infusing the Holy-ghost which stirreth vp the vnbeleeuing heart and makes it able to beleeue whereby righteousnesse and saluation is obtained thorow Christ. Tim. What is the profession made in this present Verse Si. That Paul is not ashamed of the Gospell howsoeuer for in all Ages since the Gospell did first come abroad manie haue bin ashamed of it from the shame which accompanieth it haue they forsaken it or coldly professed it Yet Paul professeth that for no cause wold he be ashamed thereof A Confession worthy of such an Apostle Tim. How many wayes may we be ashamed of the Gospell of Christ Silas Two wayes especially First if we be ashamed of the Doctrine or duties of the Gospell or secondly of the Preachers and professors of it Tim. What things vsually make men ashamed of the Gospell Sil. Foure things First the strangenesse of the Doctrine being aboue naturall reason Secondly the simplicity and meannesse of the Gospell being without earthly pompe and glory Thirdly the troubles and crosses of such as are the Disciples and hearers of the Gospell Fourthly the plainenesse of the Gospell being voide of humane wisedome and excellency of words From whence we may obserue that great is the corruption of mans hart which is not ashamed of things shamefull and yet doe shame at things wherein they ought to glory Tim. What reasons should preserue vs from being ashamed of the Gospell Sil. Fiue First the example of Paul such an Apostle which had abid much shame for the Gospell and yet saw no cause to be ashamed of it Secondly the Nature of the Gospell being a gladsome and ioyfull message Thirdly the subiect of the Gospell which is Christ of whom if we be ashamed before men he will be ashamed of vs before God Fourthly because it is the Instrument of Gods power to beget Faith Fiftly the effect of the Gospell which is saluation the greatest of all benefits or rather it hath all safety in it comprehending deliuerances of all sorts both Temperall and Spirituall For whereas there be sundry and many kinds of saluations or safeties as of our goods and persons by good lawes and iust Magistrates against sicknesle and diseases by Phisitions and wholesome medecines from violence and iniuries of enemies by valiant Captaines and Souldiors from extremity of weather by builders of houses or Masons from colde by Garments as all these enemies dangers effects and 〈◊〉 came by sinne and be effects of transgression so our deliuerance and safety from them is a fruit of Christ his redemption and of that faith which embraceth it but heere is chiefely meant that saluation which is spirituall and is of the soule from sinne and eternall death whereof there be two parts the first part is deliuerance from guilt and punishment of sinne by remission the second is blessednesse and eternall life in the possession of Gods fauour and loue whereof there be three degrees First in this life at the time of regeneration when sinne being pardoned through Faith and the soule renewed by the Holy-Ghost it beginneth to liue that life which is eternall The second at death when the Soule seuered from the body is receiued into Abrahams bosome to rest in heauen with the Spuits of iust men The third at the day of Resurrection when the whole man shall be glorified with Christ euerlastingly This is that Saluation whereunto the Gospell bringeth the embracers of it Moreouer whereas it is preached to some vnto destruction it happeneth by the infidelity of men For the Gospell of it owne Nature and by the counsell of God is appointed to bee cause of Saluation Wherein it diftereth from the Law whose effect is to reueale wrath for sinne not to iustify and
thought well of them not regarding what GOD iudged of them which was chiefly and asore all to be thought on Tim. How fitly doth this Text agree with the former Also in what sence is Gods iudgement affirmed to bee according to truth And how do we know thus much Silas This verse was a proof of that which was written in the first verse for there he saide that men which condemned themselues are without excuse but are so guilty as they cannot escape the reason heereof is now rendred because the iudgement of God is according to truth and therefore though men would blinde themselues putting out their owne eyes yet that cannot be done and were it done it cannot help for God will finde them out By iudgement is meant both Gods gouernment of things and persons in this world namely his iudiciary power in inflicting paine and also the action of the last and great day when God will giue recompence to euerie man as his workes be This Iudgement is saide to be according to truth not so much for that he iudgeth not after outward shews and appearances but searcheth the hearts 1. Sam. 16 7. as because it is a righteous vnpartial iudgement looking not to persons as corrupt men do in their iudgement but to the quality of the offence This we are saide to know both because it is certaine and the certainty heereof euidently appeareth to al men generally and obscurely by light of nature imprinted in all mens minds whereof before Chap. 1. verse 19 20. and this is meant heere and more specially and clearly by the witnesse of the word often auouching God to be righteous in his iudgement and holy in his waies Psal. 99. and 76. and 145. Paul abhorring with detestation the least thought of any iniustice in God Rom. 3 5. and chap. 9 14. Tim. What dooth the Apostle teach heere touching the Iudgement of God Sil. Two things First that his iudgement is true equall and iust Secondly that it is certain and vnauoidable Tim. What learned we from the former Sil. That God doth iudge otherwise then men doe iudge now heerein is the difference that men do iudge according to outward appearance for men do iudge according to that they do heare see because they know not the heart and cannot tell with what minde euerie thing is done for this is the cause that men are so soone and much deceiued as it may appeare first in that men take some to be good which bee otherwise as in Isaac who thought well of Esauê and Paul who thought well of Demas the eleuen Apostles who had a good conceite of Iuda Also men are deceiued in iudging some men euill which be good example heereof we haue in Dauid towards Mephibosheth Sedekiah towards Ieremie Therefore in these cases men are to iudge well of all men so long as they haue no cause to the contrary especially so long as they see good in them which may giue hope Secondly so to seeke the good opinion of men as we do not rest in it Thirdly if any of vs be deceyued in others to remember we are no gods Tim. Now tell vs how God doth iudge Sil. God iudgeth all persons and things truly as they are because hee most perfectly seeth and knoweth all things euen the verie secrets of mans heart Tim. What should this worke in vs Silas These things First that with great care we approue our liues vnto God in all vprightnesse And secondly that gouernors labour to be like vnto God endeuouring what lyeth in them to iudge truly of persons and things Thirdly that we reuerence all Gods iudgements though they seeme straunge to vs. For the godlesse men yea thorow weaknes of iudgment or strength of temptation the godly too do thinke and are readie to speake hardly of Gods gouernment either as if there were no diuine prouidence or as if it were not equall paines and afflictions being the portion of good men most commonly euill men well rewarded with good things as if they were good men This stumbled euen Iob Ieremy Dauid but all our carnall thoughtes must heere strike saile and giue place to this Oracle of God that his iudgements now and heereafter will be found iust and iustly executed Which trueth as it ought to stop our mouths and to awake our security that we perish not by hope of impunity so it affoords vndoubted comfort against confusions and apparant oppression 2. Thes. 2 7. Tim. Why is the iudgement of God vnauoydable Sil. First because of his omnipotency whereby he can draw all men besore him Secondly because of his decree whereby it is established Lastly wee cannot auoyde the iudgement of our owne conscience much lesse GODS iudgement Tim. What vse was made of this trueth Sil. It should mooue all men to amend themselues seeing all men must come to account Secondly it should work in Rulers a great care of their actions seeing they also can not escape the iudgement of God DIALOGVE III. Verse 4 5. Or dispisest thou the riches of his bountifulnesse and patience and long sufferance not knowing that the bountifulnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance but thou after thy hardnes heart that cannot repent heapest vp and treasurest vnto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath and of the declaration of the iust iudgement of God Tim. FIrst speake something to the method and disposition of the Text how doth it agree with the former and of what parts doth it consist Sil. The blessed Apostle doth now bend himselfe against the vaine excuses and pretexts by which those selfe condemners doe deceiue themselues The first is the hope of impunity by the lenity of God giuing good things out of his bounty or kindnesse bearing with the abuse of his benefits out of his patience and forbearing a great while to punish out of his long sufferance therefore say sinners he will neuet punish Hereuppon as wanton Children or dissolute Scholers which espy the gentlenes of their gouernors or as Birds which marke the lcar-crow not to moue or hurt waxe bold and fearelesse So these sinners imagine of God that hee will euer spare because hee presently striketh not they want only contemne him and his kindnesse The parts of the Text be two the one concerneth the generall goodnesse of God toward euill men set downe in three words The second is a reprehensicn of the abuse of his goodnes which that it might pierce deeper and moue more is set downe by an interogation and an Apostophe Doest thou Tim. What is the drift of this Text Sil. To checke such as being euill yet thought themselues righteous and in Gods fauour because they were not punished of God but prospeted vnto these men the Apostle saith that their prosperity and fredome froÌ„ punishment was a token of Gods bounty patience and long sufferance but not of their vertue and goodnes Tim. What is meant here by bountifulnesse Sil. The kindnes whereby God is inclined to do
prouoke Gods patience not presuming of safety because of it but by it taking occasion of speedy turning to God least there come an after-clappe yea a most woefull reckoning in the end Tim. How else was this vengeance set forth Sil. By the cause in this word to thy selfe which signifieth that themselues brought all the mischiefe vppon their owne heads Tim. What vse of this Sil. It cleareth God from all cruelty seeing the cause of mans ruine is in himselfe as it is written O Israel thy destruction is of thy selfe Hosea 13 9. Secondly it teacheth all men to haue great care and heede to their owne hearts because all their woe springeth of themselues Aboue all things keep thy heart Pro. 4. 23. Tim. How else was this vengeance declared and set forth in our Text Sil. By the circumstance of time when it shall bee rendred namely at the great and last day Tim. What should this teach Sil. That howsoeuer euen in this life God doe often inflict vengeance vpon impenitent hardned sinners yet there is much reserued to the day of iudgement Tim. How is this day expressed Sil. By these termes first wrath which importeth the heauinesse of the vengeance comming from Gods hot indignation and fury The second terme is reuelation whereby we are admonished that the things now hid and kept close here shall be there opened and made most manifest to our selues and all others see the 16. verse of this Chapter The third tearme is Iustice to teach that in that fearefull iudgement God will proceede by right without doing the least wrong to any for how should the Iudge of the world do vniustly Gods bountie and kindnesse taketh place in blessing and forbearing but if these be abused then his Iustice sheweth it selfe in punishing Tim. What is to be learned from hence Silas That in all the course of our life and in euery particular action thereof the minde ought to looke to this Iudgement that so we may be made watchfull and learne to walke with God as thorough his mercie in Christ we may be counted worthy to escape the vengeance to come DIAL IIII. Verse 6. For God will reward euery one according to his Workes Tim. WHat is the drift of this Scripture Silas To lay forth the equity of Gods Distributiue Iustice because hee doth not take vengeance but vpon precedent cause giuen from mens euill workes It is Iustice to giue to euery one that which is his But God doth so giuing to good men good things and euill things to euill men therefore he is iust Tim. What things were considered in this Scripture Sil. Foure things First the person of the Iudge God Secondly the certainty of a iudgement He will reward Thirdly the persons to bee iudged Euery one Lastly the measure of this Iudgement According to his workes Tim. What note ye from the person of the Iudge Silas His infinite Wisedome his Power and Iustice whereby hee infinitely knoweth and hateth perfectly and is able also to punish all sinne most extreamly For he is Omnipotent and the searcher of the hearts and Reines Tim. What Vse was made heereof Silas That hauing such a Iudge we ought alwaies to liue in feare especially seeing wee are in his presence euer vnder his eye who neither can be hindered nor deceiued by any nor yet will erre in iudgement Tim. How was the certainty of a Iudgement proued Sil. First by the testimony of Scripture Mat. 25 31 2 Cor. 5 10. Rom. 14 10. Acts 17 31. Secondly by this reason that God will giue good thinges to good men and euill thinges to euill men 2 Thes. 1 6 7. which hee doth not in this world and therefore there is a Iudgement after this life Tim. What vse was made heereof Sil. First it mooueth the sinner to repentance Acts 17 30. Secondly it moueth the righteous to watchfulnesse Watch therefore Math. 24 42. Thirdly it teacheth all men Charity not to Iudge others seeing one is Iudge of al. And fourthly patience in aduersity because God will one day 〈◊〉 all matters Tim. Who are the persons to be iudged Silas Euery one of what age sexe or estate soeuer All persons and euery one without any exemption or exception must appeare and be iudged Tim. What learned we from this Silas First it must teach humility to the mighty seeing they are to be iudged as well as the mean Secondly it doth comfort abiect Christians which are patient because they shall neuer be forgotten in that day Tim. What is the rule and measure of this iudgement Sil. Mens workes by which is meant not only deeds and words but also thoughts and counsels of the heart Eccl. 12 verse last Tim. What was learned from hence Sil. What a great care is to be had of our thoughtes seeing we must be countable for them Tim. But wil it not follow of this that we may merit by our Workes Silas No verily for the Apostle prooueth heere the quite contrary because none can bring the workes of the Law perfect therefore none can looke to be iustified before God by his workes Again it is not written God will Iudge For but according to our workes Moreouer they cannot merit because they are not our owne Fourthly because they are a debt due to God the creature oweth all to the Creator but he is Debter to none Lastly there is no proportion betweene them the reward the one being finite the other infinite both in time and measure but howsoeuer good workes cannot bee an euen rule of merit with God as they be with men yet they are a manifest rule of equity For it is good reason that it go well or ill with vs as we haue done either good or euill Tim. But euill workes merit eternall death Silas True because they are our owne and bee perfect so be not our good workes for they are wrought in vs by Gods Spirit and be vnperfect Tim. But it wil destroy al care of good workes if we denie the merit of them Silas Not so but the quite contrary for where there is in any an opinion of merite there can bee no good workes done because in such persons all thinges are done of selse-loue with respect to their owne welfare and not out of loue to Gods glory and such workes as are done out of selfe-loue to merit withall cannot bee good for though the substance of the worke be good yet the manner and end of it is naught and thus are no good workes done in all Popery Tim. What then be the conditions of a good worke Silas These three First that they come from faith Rom. 14 23. Secondly that they be commanded of God in his word Deut. 12. 32. Thirdly that they be referred to Gods glory 1 Cor. 10 31. Tim. For what causes are they to be done Silas That God may be glorified Math. 5 16. our saluation assured 2 Pet. 1 10. our neighbors edified our faith testified Iames 2 14. our Charity exercised Iames
2 17. the needie comforted Phile. 3. the mouth of the wicked stopped 1 Pet. 2 12. the weake strengthned the strong confirmed and more reioyced DIALOGVE V. Verse 7. That is those that by patience in well doing seeke eternall life to them he will render glorie honour and immortality Tim. THere is some difference in reading this text shew what it is whereupon it ariseth and which reading you do follow Sil. There be indeede differing readings of this text for some read it thus To such as by continuance in wel-doing seeke eternall life God shall render glory and honour and immortality Others thus to them which by patience in wel-doing seeke glory honour immortality Hee will render eternall life and indeede thus the wordes stand in the Originall if ye vnderstand the worde Render out of the sixt verse to supply the sense But others read thus To them which by patience seek eternal life God Will render the glorie of good workes honour immortality The cause of this difference is two-fold First because some do ioyne the word Render which is supplyed vnto glory c. Others vnto eternall life Secondly some do couple good workes with Patience or continuance others pull it thence put it after glory whereas they are seuered one from the other in verse 10. and so ought to be heere Howsoeuer for substance of matter it much mattereth not what reading wee choose because the drift and intent of them all is one to teach vs who they bee to whome the rewarde of euerlasting life shall bee rendered namely to such as by patience continue in goodnesse yet I do followe the first reading as carrying a plaine sense agreeable to the scope of Paul though with some transposition of the words and hauing diuers good interpreters as guides vnto me of this my choise The words do containe two markes of such as shall inherit eternall glorie and honour One is that they patiently perseuer in doing good the second is that they seeke eternall life this is the butte and end of their desires not worldly things as riches honour pleasure but that life which lasteth for euer and euer euen so long as God himselfe who is this life dooth last and endure of these two markes let vs deale with the latter though it be not first named in the Text. Tim. What do yee meane by eternall life and what is it to seeke it Silas By life is meant the happinesse of the Saints in heauen and it is called eternall because there shall bee no end of it also to seeke it is to feele a want of it and with great care to desire it and labour to obtaine it Seek it for Place in the assembly of the Saints for Time while it may bee found for Manner heartily and earnestly Tim. What Lesson may be gathered from hence Sil. That this is the marke of a godly man to desire and study aboue all things how to bee saued in the day of iudgement This indeede is the desire of the wicked euery one hath a desire to be saued but in diuers things their desires do differ from the desires of the godly First the desire of the godly is constant so is not the desire of the wicked who desire it by fits Secondly the godly desires saluation that God may be glorified in his mercies which comes of grace the wicked seek their owne welfare because they would be happy which comes of nature Thirdly the wicked so desire saluation as they do not minde the way thither which is wel-doing or a iust and godly life the godly in his desires is lead as well to the way and meanes as to the end and scope Tim. Then there is a necessity to do good workes or to line well seeing this is the way which conducteth to happinesse Sil. True there is so because God commaundeth them and appointed them as the course wherein his children must runne towards heauen but these good workes cannot bee done without many difficulties and perils and therefore wee haue neede of patience and perseuerance which is the second marke of him that shall be heire of heauen Tim. What call ye patience Sil. It is the grace of God whereby we are strengthened to endure troubles for wel-doing vnto the end Tim. Is it requisite that they that seeke eternal life continue to the end in wel-doing Silas It is so and for many iust reasons as first that God is constant in his loue towardes vs therefore our loue and seruice to him ought to bee constant Second is Christs example who kept on his course in wel-dooing through many afflictions Heb. 12 2. Thirdly eternal life is promised only to such as continue to the end Math. 10 22. Fourthly eternall death is threatned vnto such as faint and giue ouer before they haue run to the end Fiftly the wicked are constant in il-doing Sixtly many godly persons haue abid with patience in wel-doing whose steps we must tread in Heb. 6 12. to these may be added Gods commandement Tim. Which are the especiall things that discourage men in wel-doing Silas First losse of goods Secondly danger of life Thirdly reuilings and slanders raised by Satan wicked men Lastly the great labour and paines that belongeth to wel-doing Tim. How shall Christians arme themselues against these binderances Silas By considering these few and such like things First that it is better to loose the worlde then to loose our soules Math. 16. 26. Secondly that such as will loose their liues for Christs sake shall saue it Thirdly that it is a blessed thing to be reuiled for righteousnesse sake Lastly that the paines about godlinesse will bee recompenced by the fruit which followes and there is more labour a great deale in committing sinne then in doing good works Tim. What is the fruit and reward of godlines or of a godly life Sil. Glory honour immortality Tim. What do we learne from these words Sil. That the godly how infamous soeuer they bee in the world yet they are glorious with God and honourable in his sight for they shall be placed on his right hand and set vpon thrones Secondly that their glory is immortall and neuer withering Thirdly that their estate is full of manifolde glory which the Apostle would teach by the heaping of sundry words here as if there were not words enough to expresse their happinesse seeing therefore the end of well doing will be such we ought with patience to abide and continue in well doing Tim. But how shall glory be rendered vnto Infants according to their works which they haue not being vnable to do thē or howe can they which repent at the last houre haue their reward according to patience and continuance in well doing seeing they do not perseuer Sil. For Infants which be glorified they are saued by the free election of GOD by grace of the couenant and also by Christ into whome they are ingrafted by faith which would be fruitfull in good works
if they did liue till they were men for true iustifying faith can neuer bee without good works in such as for yeares and strength are apt and able to do them no more then the Sunue without light or a good tree without good fruite Touching such as bee conuerted at the eleauenth houre in the houre and moment of death as the Theese vpon the Crosse was I say of them that for the time they liue after their conuersion their faith will be working for it is operatiue and cannot be idle because it is liuely and life is actiue as was seen in that repentant Theese whose faith brast forth by confession of sinne reprehension of his neighbour petition to God glorification of Christ and Apologie for his innocency yea if such as take the life of faith when they bee to leaue the life of nature might bee suffered to continue in this world they would also continue in good works Lastly Paul speaketh here of such as were of full age and also might doe good workes being spared to liue that by well liuing they might honour God and bee at length for euermore honoured with him DIAL VI. Verse 8. 9. 10. But vnto them that are contentious and disobey the trueth and obey vnrighteousnesse shall be indignation and wrath tribulation and anguish shall bee vpon the soule of euery one that doth euill of the Iew first and also of the Groecian but vnto euery one that doth good shall be glory honour and peace to the Iew first and also to the Groecian Tim. WHat is the coherence drift summe and parts of this Text Sil For coherence either here is mentioned the other part of distributiue iustice the punishment due to wicked workers the reward also of good works repeated the more to excite and allure men with hope therof to be constant in well doing or else the persons to whom recompence shal be giuen of the iust iudge as they haue beene set forth by their qualities so now by their nation they are described either Iewes or Grecians that is all the Gentiles which were not subiect to Moses law The drift is to shew God to be righteous in his iudgement because he rendreth to euery one the due belonging to thē whither it be wel or ill The sum is that howsoeuer haply there be not retribution made to euery person here in this world according to their doing because the good are often oppressed and oppressours not onely goe scot free but prosper yet certainly there will come a day wherein this confusion and troubled face of thinges shall bee redressed and righted when euery one shall haue as they haue done For the parts first there is a description of the paynes due to euill persons in foure words whereof two indignation and wrath do containe the cause of their punishment Gods hot displeasure kindled by sinne the other two tribulation and anguish note the extreame affliction of the vngodly begun here continued and perfected in hel elsewhere signified by death destruction gnawing worme gnashing of teeth darknesse chaines 〈◊〉 c. Secondly the reward of the godly is parted into three members glory honour peace which is the most quiet and peaceable possession of all good things in heauen Tim. What doe ye note in the diuision of people into Iewes and Graecians Sil. Scripture vsually diuideth nations into Iewes and Gentiles or Iewes and Greekes because the Hebrews held all people beside themselues to be Greekes and these accounting all beside themselues to be barbarous hence the Greekes are subdiuided into Greekes and Barbarians See Rom. 1. 14. 16. Rom. 10. 12. Iewes are first named because of their prerogatiue to bee Gods people also they excelled others in the knowledge of God and therefore were more seuerely to bee punished for their disobeying the trueth Hence it is that as they were first for the order and preheminence of estate so they are first placed here in the order of punishment for abusing so great dignity and vnderstanding Also it is to bee obserued that heere the Apostle beginneth to wrap the Iewes in the selfe same reproofe with the Gentiles because hee intendeth directly and more specially to reprehend them vnto whome therfore easily by little and little hee slideth turning his speech by name to them alone hereafter at the verse 17. When he sayth Behold thou art called a Iew c. And in that he wold not spare his own kindred but named them first he shewes himselfe vnpartiall DIAL VII Verse 11. For there is no respect of persons with God Tim. HOw is this Text and the verses following ioyned with the former and what is the sum and scope of them Sil. He confirmeth by this sentence that which before hee saide of the equall conditiou of the Iew and Gentile whome he had matched in punishment whereas they seemed to be vnequall for the Iew had the law of Moses as a great light to guide them so had not the Gentiles but the small and dimme light of nature therefore it seemeth a respect of person to condemne them to equall paynes which were not equall in the meanes to keepe them from sinning The Apostle answereth that howsoeuer the cause might be vnequall yet God in distributing paine was not moued with respect of person hee did not looke vnto the countrey or kindred of the Iew or of the Gentiles when hee inflicted punishment vppon them but notwithstanding the difference of countrey God did alike punish the Gentiles which had no written lawe and the Iewe which had a lawe written by Moses because whosoeuer doeth transgresse whither it be without a law or with a law they are worthy of death Hauing then hitherto from the 3. verse answered the generall pretext of all men nowe hee bendeth himselfe to take away the more speciall excuses and shifts as bucklers against Gods iudgements first of the Gentiles vntill verse 17 and then of the Iewes to the end of the Chapter Tim. How are the persons of euill men described set forth Sil. By these two properties First they are contentious such as wilfully defend errours and strife without cause Secondly they obey not the truth but obey vnrighteousnes which is all one with that which is written in Chap. 1. ver 18. and Chap. 2 4. Tim. In what causes doe contentions appeare and breake foorth Sil. In causes ciuill and religious in matters of the world and of God Tim. What be the originall and first grounds of contention Sil. Pride busie medling couetousnes ambition Tim. What reasons to disswade from contention Sil. First it is a fruite of the flesh Gala. 5. 20. Secondly it is against the will of God Thirdly it is against nature reason and religion Fourthly it bringeth foorth fearefull euents Tim. What may be noted in the other part of this description Sil. That there be two Lords truth and vnrighteousnes now of necessity wee must obey one of these two Lords because there bee no other Lordes but Christ or
from mee or any other to teach or to thinke God vniust in punishing Tim. What was learned by this Sil. That we must haue euery thing in abhomination which is vttered cōtrary to Gods glory which ought to be so precious deare as we should not endure in our selues the least thought or in others the least word against it Tim. What is the third part of the answere Sil. An argument to proue his deniall taken from the proper office of GOD which is to bee iudge of all the world This argument is thus framed from hence If God be vniust in punishing then he cannot be the iudge of the world but it is his office to iudge the world therefore he is not vniust but they rather wicked which dare so charge him Tim. Wherein doth God declare himselfe to be iudge Sil. In two things first in the gouernment of the world which hee ruleth with great equity Secondly in the execution of the last day when as supreme iudge he shall render to euery man according to his works Tim. What was gathered from hence for our instruction Sil. First whatsoeuer punishment is inflicted vpon sinners either here in this world or in the world to come it is most iust because the iudge who is iustice it selfe doth it Tim. Whereunto serueth this Sil. First this serues to stoppe the mouth of all wicked men for howsoeuer they may be discontent and murmure yet God can doe no iniurie to any Secondly to teach Gods children contentment and patience in all aduersities which befall them sithence they proceede from a righteous iudge Thirdly it admonisheth all men in all places at all times to liue godlily and honestly because they are euer in the eie of their iudge now hee must bee impudent and desperate which will offend before the iudge Lastly it instructeth all iudges and rulers and whosoeuer haue any kind of power and authority ouer others to follow this great iudge of the world in doing iustly whatsoeuer they do to their inferiours by way of correction or reward For following him as their patterne they are sure to haue and finde him for their patron and shield in the euill day when most need is of his fauour and help DIAL V. Verses 7 8. For if the truth of God haue more abounded through my lie vnto his glory why am I yet condemned as a sinner and as wee are blamed and as some affirme that we say why doe wee not e-uill that good may come of it whose damnation is iust Tim. WWhat is the drift of this text Sil. To confute and answere a wicked and lewd slander obiected against his doctrine which was that the trueth of God through mens lye and vnbeleefe doeth more abound to his glory this was his doctrine which wee haue learned before howe to vnderstand it Tim. What is the slander and how doeth the Apostle answere it Sil. The slander was that Paul should affirme that men may doe euill that good may come of it which flander the Apostle answereth First denying the slander and secondly he threatneth the iudgement of God to the slanderer Tim. What is it that the Apostle calleth the trueth of God Sil. His fidelity and constancy in his promises when hee makes good indeede that which hee hath spoken with his mouth Tim. What doth this offer vnto vs Sil. A ground of our hope and an example for our imitation for God who is most true cannot deceiue vs so as wee may haue hope in him also wee must striue to be like him in truth Tim. What is here meant by a lye Sil. Not a word spoken vntruely or with purpose to deceiue but some act or deede wherein a man doth deceiue or violate his faith and much plight to God for wee are to know that a lie may be committed sundry wayes First in doctrine as they that taught iustification by workes of the law Gala. 3. Secondly in ciuill iudgement as they which pronounced false witnes against Naboth and Christ. Thirdly in gesture and countenance as in Ioab Cayne and Iudas Fourthly in words and common speeches either ieastingly officiously or hurtfully Fiftly in action of life as when a man hath made promise to God to beleeue and practise his word and yet otherwise liueth in vnbeleefe and disobedience this is here and elsewhere called a lie as 1 Iohu 2. 5. 6. Tim. What was our instruction from hence Sil. That we should labour to liue as wee profesle least we be accounted liars to God to his Church to our selues and in our owne consciences Tim. Shew vs now how our lye doeth turne to Gods glory Sil. As sinne profiteth Gods children so it turneth to his owne glory to wit by accident as before is said for it is not in the nature of sinne which being a filthy thing is both against Gods glory and his childrens good but it is of GODS mercy that it turneth to his praise and their commodity whiles they become more wary after some sinne and Gods goodnesse more famous and renowned Tim. What other thing were we taught out of this verse Sil. Two thinges first in that the Apostle propoundeth the slander in the person of an vncertaine man it teacheth vs that wee must conceale the name of offenders when there is no cause to vtter them because the credite of other men must bee deare to vs. Secondly that selfe-loue makes sinners seeke all shifts to shunne the condemnation of their sinnes nay the very imputation of sin they would not be so much as sinners Tim. What learne wee from the beginning of the eight verse and as wee are blamed c. and from therest of the verses Sil. First that the doctrine of the Apostle could not scape the blame and slaunder of euill tongues Secondly slaunders cast out against the Doctrine of the Ministers doeth hurt both the name of the Minister and the faith of the flocke Thirdly that no euill faulte and crime may bee done to procure any good for a good pretext or a good intent nay a good euent of an euill action cannot make that action good that is euer euill which was euill from the beginning Tim. Whome doth this reproue Sil. Three sorts of men first the Papists who couer their owne blinde deuotion with the cloak of good intents Secondly blinde Protestants which doe euill things vpon pretence of good euents that bee like to follow and ensue Thirdly 〈◊〉 worldlinges who blame Gods children because they will not doe some little euill to compasse some great good which is directly against the rule of our Apostle that the least euill of fault or crime is not to bee done to gaine neuer so much good Tim. What learne we from the last part of this text Whose damnation is iust Silas Two things First they which slander the Doctrine of the Ministers shall not escape the righteous punishment of God Secondly such as wilfully do speak euill against the truth must not be answered with many words but
vnto vs to send him at a time when a floode of wickednesse had ouerflowed all Thirdly that there is a fit time for euerie work of God which should teach men to waite vpon God Eccles. 3 1. Tim. Where unto gaue he Christ for vs Sil. Vnto death which was a dissolution of his bodie and soule ioyned with the curse of God Galath 3 13. Of this death there was great neede For Gods Iustice had decreed it his word foretolde it the sacrifices prefigured it the foulenesse of mans sin deseruing it Christ willingly suffered it man was sufficiently redeemed by it and God greatly glorified by it Tim. What vse heereof Silas It sheweth vs the greatnesse of mans sinne and of Christs loue of Satans malice and of Gods Iustice of Popish blindnesse and corruption which teach some sinnes so light and veniall as asprinkling of holy-water and ashes will purge them DIAL VII Verse 7 8. Doubtlesse one will scarce die for a Righteous man but yet for a good man one dare dye but God setteth out his loue toward vs seeing that while we were yet sinners Christ dyed for vs. Tim. VVHat is the drift of this Text Silas To set foorth and extoll the loue of God towardes vs by a comparison of the lesse with the greater The sum of this comparison is this There is scarse any mans loue so great as that he will die for a iust person though hee bee also good and profitable vnto him how great then was that loue that moued God to giue his Son to death for vs which were sinners and his enemies From whence the Apostle doth gather that if Gods loue bee such as our sinnes before we did beleeue and whiles we were enemies could not hinder him from giuing his son to die much lesse shall those sins which wee do afterwards be able to hurt our saluation therefore the hope which the godly haue in God cannot make them ashamed Tim. What he the parts of the comparison contained in this Text Silas Two First a proposition verse 7. Secondly an application verse 8. Tim. What is heere meant by righteous Sil. Not a iust matter or cause but a iust man as is to be seene both by the 6. and 8. verses where hee vseth words noting persons Tim. What difference is there betweene a iust man and a goodman Silas Some vnderstand a good man to be Christ for whom Martyrs dyed Others by a good man vnderstand one who is profitable to vs this is most probable Others put righteous and good both for one thing Tim. Why doth the Apostle say It may bee one dare dye for a goodman Si. Either for that if any did die for others it were more for their owne sake then for another mans sake or else for that he neuer found nor knew any such example As if he should say it may be but for my part I knowe of none that euer did so Tim. What instruction now doe ye gather from these first words Sil. That a mans life is a deare and precious thing for seeing so few are found that will giue their life for righteous men this sheweth that men holde their liues in very greataccount Tim. What doth this put vs in mind of Sil. Surely of thus much that the charity of the best men is faint and faulty because the Apostle knew none whose loue had carried them so farre as to die for their brethren whereas we ought to do so 1 Iohn 3 16. Tim. Can ye tell vs of none that haue aduentured their lines for others sake Sil. Yea the Apostle Paul as he witnefleth of himselfe 2 Corinth 12 13. also Aquila and Priscilla Rom 16 4. and the Martyres This was great charity but yet not to bee compared with the charity of Christ which he shewed towards vs. Tim. One would thinke that it did rather exceed his loue for it is a greater matter for a meere man to dye then for him that is more then a man hrist could take vp his life againe and so could not other men resume theirs Sil. The charity of Christ yet far exceedeth that other for first Christ is of more dignity by farre then any man therefore his life by far more worth then ours Secondly the loue towards sinners is far more then that loue which is towards good men for that is free from all selfe respect and therefore is the more pure lone Tim. What instructions gather ye from hence Sil. That the loue of Christ to his Church far surmounteth all the loue of al men towards men Tim. What vse is to be made of this 〈◊〉 singular loue Sil. First it serueth for confirmation that hee will not cast out and condemne such as he hath thus loued as verse 10. Secondly it serueth for imitation for it Christ so loued vs wee ought also to loue one another Iohn 15 12. 1 Iohn 3 16. This is the marke we must aime at and wherin we come short we ought to be sorry and amend Tim. But when the Apostle sayth Christ dyed for vs while wee were yet sinners hath his death brought this to passe that we are now no more sinners Sil. After wee beleeue that Christ dyed for vs and are regenerate by his Spirit we haue sinne still but we are not any longer to be called sinners because that now our sins by forgiuenesse are blotted out and that which remaineth still in our nature it raigneth not and the denomination of a person or thing is euer from that which is more excellent and worthy But here the Apostle meaneth by sinners such as be vnder the guilt and dominion of sinne as al men are before faith Tim. What could God see in vs then to moue him to loue vs Sil. First he saw in vs his own creation which he loued with a generall loue as he doth all the works of his hands Secondly he saw in vs much misery through sinne and this made him loue vs with a pittifull loue Thirdly her loued his elect being yet sinners in that he purposed in himselfe to call and iustifie them in due time And nowe lastly hauing grafted his elect in his Sonne by faith and instified them he loueth them actually hauing set his owne image in them Tim. You hold then that there are seuer all degrees and kinds of Gods loue euen towards his 〈◊〉 Sil. There be so for hee cannot loue his elect with that degree and kinde of loue when they are sinners as he doth after they are now in his Sonne iustified and sanctified for now sinne which bred hatred and enmity is defaced and cast out by remission and holinesse which God loueth is imprinted in them and brought in by renouation DIAL VIII Verses 9 10. Much more then being now iustified by his bloud we shall be saued from wrath through him For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son much more being reconciled we shall be saued by his life Tim. VVHat
very readily to obey him by whome wee are translated from the death of sin vnto the life of righteousnesse Tim. What are we to learne further by the last wordes of this text Sylas That when we once come to God we must contend and fight for him against our owne sinful lusts as before we fought for our lusts against him DIAL VIII Verse 14. For sin shall not haue dominion ouer you because ye are not vnder the law but vnder grace Tim. HOw is this text deuided Sylas The parts of this text be two reasons one subordinate to the other the latter to the former Tim. What is the drift and purpose of this text Sylas To encourage men to striue and make resistance against sinne by a reason of great force and waight this reason is taken from the certaine hope of victory if wee striue lawfully against sin wee shall ouercome it in part at least it shall not ouercome vs wholly or finally for among all other thinges these two ought most to preuaile with Christians to make them stoutly and manfully to fight against sinne First that our quarrell or cause is good for we stand with Christ our redemer with his word and glory against sin both his and our mortall enemy Secondly that of our strife there will come a good and happy issue in the end euen the conquest of sin therefore wee are to quit our selues like men and to bee strong for if Dauid fought most valīatly against Goliah because he was assured of the victory and if worldly souidiours bee animated and whetted on to fight when they haue but a likelihoode of victory how much then ought Christians to striue against sin being certaine of the victory the Apostle in the word of truth assuring vs that if wee fight sin shall not haue dominion ouer vs it may and must remayne in vs as a mutiner but shall not raigne ouer vs as a conquerer Tim. What other thing is to bee learned from the first words of this text Sylas That sin will exercise dominion and rule where it is not resisted for it is certaine that sinne must either be kept vnder as a slaue or else it will bee aboue as a tyrant to domineere which is an exceeding great and harmful matter For better it were to be a slaue vnto the most crueltyrant in earth then to be vnder the dominion of sinne because earthly tyrants can but hurt and kill the body but this tyrant sinne if it be suffered to rule and haue dominion will destroy both body and soule for euer for the wages of sin is death Rom. 6. last verse Tim. Let me heare now how ye proue that sin shall not haue dominion so we striue against it Sylas Because wee are not vnder the law but vnder grace Tim. Expound the words and tell vs what is meant by law Sylas Not the ceremoniall nor the iudiciall law but the morall law which in tenne commandements teacheth our duty to God our neighbor That this law is meant may appeare by these reasons First there is no reason to speake of any other law for it is besides the Apostles purpose Secondly it appeareth by the 7. verse of the 7 Chapter where an instance is giuen out of the morall Law Thirdly it is the morall Law which by forbidding of sinne doth encrease sinne and stirreth vs more to goe after sinne and so makes it more hard to be ouercome Tim. What is it not to be vnder the Law shew vs this somewhat plainly and distinctly Silas I hus much to be deliuered and set free from it as the wife is deliuered and set free from her dead or diuorced husband so Christians are no more subiect to the Law For howsoeuer Gods Children after their regeneration are still subiect to the regiment and doctrine of the Law and are still bound to yeeld obedience to it as to the witnesse of Gods will and the rule of our life yet beleeuing persons are freed from it in sundry other respects First they are freed from the Law as touching the curse malediction whereof in the former Chapter Secondly as it is a Schoole-maister to compell and inforce vnto duty 1. Tim. 1 9. Thirdly from the rigor of the Law as it doth exact perfect obedience but giues and brings no helpe to performe any thing towards it Lastly they are freed from it as it is the vigor strength of sinne more and more encreasing and stirring it vp by forbidding and prohibitions for this is the naughtinesse of our crooked nature more earnestly to run vpon such euils as we are most restrained from and in this last respect are we said in this place not to be vnder the Law Tim. What is it that we may learne from hence Silas That the godly being freed from the Law as it is the vigor and strength of sinne sinne now will be the more easie to be mastered so they striue against it euen as a woman by the lack of her husband is much the weaker and sooner ouercome so it is in this case sin without the Law to strengthen and stirre it vp is as a wife without her husband as in Chapter 7 1 2 3. Tim. Tell vs now what is meant by grace and what it is to be vnder grace Silas Grace signifieth the free forgiuenesse of our sinnes through the merite of Christs death in this sence the Apostle vseth the worde Grace in the former three Chapters wherein he intreateth of Iustification Secondly it signifies the gracious helpe and assistance or the worke of Gods spirit for the mortification and killing of sinne and so it is vsed in this Chapter where he intreateth of Sanctification Now to be vnder this grace is to be in such an estate as to haue the Spirit of Sanctification to raigne in vs and rule ouer vs as a husband ouer his wife and a King ouer his Subiects Tim. What instruction gather ye from hence that wee are vnder grace Silas That the faithfull need not feare that sinne shal conquer them if they striue against it because the grace that ruleth in their hearts is stronger then sinne as if the Apostle should say Be strong quit your selues like men and fight valiantly and suffer not sinne to raigne for he that is with you to wit the spirit and grace of God is mightier then your enemie sinne that is against you you are both graciously pardoned your sinne and graciously assisted The Prophet Elizeus when his seruant was in feare vpon the sight of the Aramites army did thus comfort him saying Feare not for they that are with vs are more then they that are against vs in like manner must true beleeuers encourage themselues against sinne to thinke that a stronger then it is on their side for though 〈◊〉 be stronger then nature and naturall strength yet grace is stronger then it DIAL IX Verses 15 16. What then shall we sinne because we are
from hence Silas It would serue to keepe vs from yeelding obedience to sinne if we would often and earnestly thinke of the end of sinne He that desires to be preserued from the seruice of sinne had great neede to remember foure things First his owne end Secondly the end of the world Thirdly the end of well-doing Lastly the end of sinne which is most bitter woe and paine without all end DIAL XIII Verse 22. But now being freed from sinne and made Seruants to God you haue your fruit in holinesse and the end euerlasting life Tim. WHat doth this Text containe Silas Two Reasons to perswade the seruice of God One because the fruite of it is in holinesse in this life the other because in the end it brings vnto life eternall These reasons are set downe in forme of a comparison three contraries being compared together As first God is set against sinne Secondly holinesse against shame Lastly eternall life against death The summe of all is this As the seruice of sinne bringes foorth shame heere and destruction for euer so holinesse and life eternall are the fruites which follow the seruice of God therefore we stand bound to embrace godlinesse and to eschue vnrighteousnesse and sin Tim. What is it to be freed from sinne Silas To be deliuered from the tiranny of sin that it should haue no power to rule ouer vs. For heere hee entreateth of Sanctification Tim. What learne we by this that he saith Now ye are freeed from sinne and wherefore doth he vse the Verbe of the passiue signification being made Seruants of God Silas Wee learne that there was a time when as they were the seruants of sin but are now at this time escaped out of that bondage And he vseth the Verbe of the passiue signification saying wee are free and wee are made seruants to God to teach vs that of our selues we are prone to sin but not to serue God without a speciall and effectuall working of God in our hearts making vs to be that by Grace which by Nature wee could neuer be For we are not borne but made the seruants of God we are not the seruants of God by our own endeuour but we are made such by Gods spirit we are borne the seruants of sin but we are made the seruants of God and that we are the seruants of God it may appeare by our hearty obedience vnto the will of God in all things as the seruants of sinne are manifested by obeying the lusts of sinne throughout Tim. What is meant here by holines Silas Praise by encrease of holinesse as appeareth by this that it is set against shame howbeit the Apostle chuseth rather to mention holinesse then prayse because though prayse be due vnto the seruice of God yet such as exercise themselues in doing the will of God doe often liue vnder reproach whereas encrease of inward holinesse to the praise of the godly in the eies of God and good men doth alwaies follow well doing as a wholesome fruit for Gods children when they haue serued God They bee indeede woorthy of praise but they may and doe misse of it at the hands of this vnthankfull world yet they are sure of this that the more paines they take in seruing God the more holy they shall bee and their conscience more vndefiled also they shal reape praise amongst all good men and with God their Father and this is no small encouragement to make men more earnest in the seruice of God to consider that they shall bee blessed of God with greater purity before him and more praise among his children For though Gods childeren are to doe well not onely nor chiefly for gayning praise or holinesse to themselues yet these things which will follow of their owne accorde by the ordinance of God as the shadow doth the body put some heart and cheerefulnes into them Tim. What other thing do we learne from this that we haue our fruit in holines Sylas That the full rewarde of seruing God is not altogether laide vp in the world to come but there is much giuen vnto them in this world both in corporall and spirituall blessings For as the children of Israel tasted of the fruite and good thinges of the land of Canaan before they entred into it so it pleaseth GOD to giue vnto his seruants euen here in this life some fruite of their obedience to him to confirme their hope of that reward which they shall haue in the life eternall hence their graces are likened to first fruites Rom. 8. Tim. What vse is to be made of this Sil. It reproues those that say that there is no profit in the seruing of God Secondly it serues to whet the harts of Gods children more obediently to please and serue him when they shall by good experience perceiue that their seruice prooues fruitefull in spirituall respects as well as in outward regards Tim. Rehearse nowe the second reason to encourage our selues vnto the seruice of God Sylas It is the same which was vsed in the 17. verse namely that this seruice will end well euen in life euerlasting and therefore wee must giue our selues carefully to serue God for men haue reason to follow that hard which is sure to end well Sil. What doth the Apostle here vnderstand by life Sylas Heauenly happines and glory which is therefore shad owed out and signified by this terme of life because of all earthly things life is most delightfull and precious This life or heauenly happines consists in these two things first in the absence of all euill both from soule and body Secondly in the presence and perfection of all good both bodily and spiritually Tim. What are we to learne hereby that this life iscalled euerlasting Sylas Thus much that our heauenly happines is not for dayes or yeares but endures for euer euen as long as God endures without any limitation of time or measure of greatnesse Tim. In what sence doth the Apostle say that this life euerlasting is the end of Gods seruice Silas In a threesold sence first that it is a cause mouing vs to labour in good duties Secondly because it is the terme or end wherein our seruice shall determine Lastly because it shall bee giuen vs as a free rewarde vnto all our trauails in godlines at the end of our life euen as rewards vse to be giuen vnto labourers at the end of the day when the worke is done For our short and meane seruice is not worthy of that lasting and glorious blessednesse but God of his goodnesse according to his free mercy hath promised and ordained that such as seruc him soundly and constantly should liue for euer in celestial glory Tim. What profit are we to make of all this Sil. It should preuaile with all Christians to make them serue God not only more diligently but cheerefully and constantly considering their labour in seruing God shall not be in vaine but shall haue such a great recompence of
reprooue such as doe thinke euill thoughts to be free also such as know euill thoughts to be sinnes and yet labour not to bridle and mortifie them and lastly it confutes the Papists which affirme that lust because it is vnuoluntary and naturall is not sinne vntill it be consented to by the will till then it is but fomes peccati set ad agonem Tim. What further instruction may we obserue out of this present Text Silas That in elect persons baptized and by the Spirite effectually regenerated concupiscence doth remaine as a sinne and a vicious thing the reason is because of it is written Thou shalt not lust which shewes it to be sinne else it should not be forbid nor called by the name of sinne as it is often in this Chapter yea in Paul being regenerate as verse 17 not alone for that it is the effect of sinne as the writing is called ones hand or the cause of sinne as death is tearmed pale but for that it is properly and truely sinne being a Rebell against the gouernment of the Spirite in the minde of godly persons Chap 7 23. and causeth death which springeth onely from sinne properly taken Rom. 5 13 14 c. Indeed it is forgiuen the elect touching guilt but the fault and spot is not remoued as the Conscience of the holiest persons may and doe witnesse to them Whereto agreeth Augustines testimony Concupiscentiae reatus in Baptismo soluiter sed infirmit as manet again ad Iuliam Concupiscentia minui consumi non potest It is therefore a nouell error in the Romish Synagogue repugnant to Scripture and antiquity to teach that Concupiscence both for guilt and corruption is quite abolished in the regenerate by which error they extenuate sinne extoll mans nature and free wil and ability to keepe the commandements also diminish the benefit of Christ his grace lesson our prayers and thankfulnes to God and our diligence and care to purge out such a staine as Concupiscence is DIAL VI. Verses 8 9. But sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in me all manner of concupiscence for without the Law sinne is dead for I was once aliue without the law but when the c. Tim. VVHat is the summe and purpose of this Text with the seuerall parts of it Silas It doth deliuer vnto vs the second vse of the law in respect of men which are vnregenerate whose sinne is encreased and irritated by the Law through the prauity and corruption of nature taking occasion by the Law more to rebell against God The parts of this Text are two the first is a proposition in these words But sinne tooke occasion the second is a reason in these words for without the Law sinne is dead Tim. Now come to expound the words and tell vs what is meant by the word Sinne and by Commandement Silas By sinne is meant corruption of nature or that originall lust which is the roote of all other sins which is eyther in thought word or deed in omission or commission and by Commandement is meant that Commandement mentioned in the former verse which forbiddeth lust and that when it is truely known and duely considered Tim. In what meaning is it said that sinne tooke occasion by this Commandement Sil. This that the law in it owne nature is so far from being the cause of sinnes and transgressions as it doth not so much as yeeld or giue any occasion of sinning but mans corrupt nature being irritated prouoked and stirred vp by the prohibitions of the Law once manifestly knowne doth snatch and take occasion thereby to become more fierce and to breake out into more foule sins And this is it which is meant by the word Wrought for the meaning is that mans corrupt nature by the knowledge of the Law which condemneth it in stead of being amended thereby doth beget and bring foorth sin and sinfull desires more abundantly Euen as Riuers flow from a Fountain and sparkles arise out of a furnace so corrupted nature engendreth more wicked lusts the more it sees it is restrained by the Law Tim. What is the doctrine or instruction from hence Silas It sets before vs the woefull and wretched condition of mans nature such as it is before new birth which appeares in this that the Law which should serue to call men to God doth make them the more to flye from him and to runne away headlong vnto sinne and death For as stubborne diseases as the Canker or Leprosie which by laying too of remedies become the worse euen such is the lust of our sinfull hearts encreased by the remedy Also as an vntamed Horse which the more he is spurred forwards the more he goeth backeward and as a wicked sonne who being commanded a duty doth the more labour against it euen so it fareth with our corrupt mindes they giue themselues the more to doe euill the more they be forbidden them and this doth bewray the most vntoward disposition of our croo ked nature altogether before grace receiued aduerse and estranged from God and all goodnesse Tim. What vse and profit is to be made of this doctrine Sil. First it taketh the whole fault of our sins from the Law and layeth it where it ought to bee euen vpon the naughtines of our nature For the Law is no more to be blamed by becomming the occasion of so great many euils then a Physition is to be blamed if vpon the forbidding cold drink vnto a sick man the patient should more feruently thirst after it Secondly that there is nothing so good but it may becom the ocasion through our own default of grieuous euils as God his workes his benefits his iudgements his creatures yea his Gospel his Sonne prooueth a stone of stumbling and a rocke of offence Tim. What other vse of this former Doctrine Silas The exceeding vicious quality of our poisoned Nature should cause all men by all possible meanes to seeke to haue it renewed Secondly such as haue their Nature already cured and chaunged by the grace of new byrth must see that there is cause for them to bee humbled both in regard that they were once vnder the power of this poysoned corruption and haue still the remnants of it sticking in them and soliciting them to offend Thirdly it must admonish all which come to heare Gods word to heare it with feare and prayer that they be not made the worse by it through the fault of their owne wicked nature Tim. What is meant heere by Concupiscence Silas By Concupiscence is meant actuall lusts or euill desires both vnvoluntary and voluntary For it is plainly distinguished from sinne which is originall Concupiscence as fruite from the roote And by all manner of Concupiscence is meant all euil desires and motions of all kindes and sorts either against holinesse required in the first or righteousnesse commanded in the second Table of the Law Tim. Were not these
was such as is the manhood and nature of euery other man Secondly to shewe vs that howsoeuer a naturall eye could see nothing but the forme of a man yet that he had another euen a diuine nature not to be perceiued but by the eye of faith Tim. Why is sin added here and put to flesh Sil. First because humane nature as we beare it is corrupted with sin but Christ tooke it pure without sin Secondly our nature as Christ tooke it though it were free from the contagion of sin yet it was not free from the effects and fruites of sin for he was subiect to hunger thirst cold nakednesse wearinesse and death it selfe which because they are the necessarie consequents of sin therefore are they here called by the name of sin Tim. What is the instruction that ariseth from these words being thus opened Silas That Christ was truely incarnate and made man for our sakes as God taking mercy on lost mankind is the efficient cause of our freedome so his Son sent is the materiall cause of our freedome Tim. Wherefore was the Son of God rather to take humane nature then the nature of Angels Silas Because the purpose of God was to redeeme and saue not the Angels but mankinde which as it doeth expresse the greatnes of Gods loue to man so it must greatly excite and stirre vp mans loue to God for it is very considerable that men and Angels are both sinners yet the remedy was allowed to vs. Tim. But wherefore was the Son of God to take mans nature pure without sin Sil. Because otherwise he could neither haue been made a sacrifice for vs nor righteousnesse to vs for had hee had our nature with the least sin hee could not onely haue bin no Sauiour to vs but himselfe should haue stood in neede of a Sauior and in stead of giuing righteousnesse to others must haue receiued righteousnes from another Tim. But how was it possible to seuer sin and our nature one from the other Sil. Well enough he that seuered them in the first Adam by creation could tell how to seuer them in the second Adam by incarnation as hee will at length seuer them in all beleeuers at their glorification sin being but an accident which may bee separated without hurt to the subiect Tim. What is the vse of this Sil. First to moue vs to blesse God who hath giuen vs a Sauior holy and separated from sin and sinners Secondly to hunger and thirst after the sanctity and purenesse of Christs humane nature seeing wee haue so great need of it to couer our most vnholy and defiled nature the infection whereof alone is enough to condemne vs without this remedy Tim. What was it that Christ did for vs being made man Sil. He did for sin condemne sin in the flesh Tim. What is meant here by condemne Silas Not to punish or exact punishment for sin but to abolish and take away sin at once out of mans nature as the word is vsed 1 Pet. 4. 6. condemnation being put for that which followes it as condemned persons vse to be taken out of the world that they may be no more so is sin from vs by the imputation of Christs perfectly sanctified manhood for though sin remaine in the godly yet it is as if it were not being not imputed as Augustine sayed Quicquid ille non imputare decreuit sic est quasi non fuerat Tim. What is to be vnderstood by this word when he sayth for sinne Silas Some interprete for sin of sin because sin did vniustly set vpon Christ to get him to dye and to bee crucified see Iohn 16 9. Secondly for sin by some doeth signifie for remission of sinnes Rom. 5 6 8. Thirdly some interprete for sin to be a sacrifice for sin 2 Cor. 5 21. but I take it this word for sinne must bee ioyned to the word sent and then it noteth the finall cause or ende for the which Christ became man namely to take away chase and driue sin out of our nature which hee tooke vpon him for this text speaketh of his incarnation and not of his sacrifice and death Tim. What is our instruction then from these last words Sylas This that all true Christians stand in extreame neede not onely of his passion and death in being made a curse or of his perfect obedience in doing the wil of God in his life but of his very incarnation and of his most holy and pure manhood because otherwise it is not possible that euer any beleeuing Christian should be saued but that they should all perish and Christ with whatsoeuer he is or hath as by testimony of Scripture giuen to vs ordained for vs and our Saluation Tim. Why doe ye say sa howe can they perish for whome Christ dyed and for whome he hath kept the law Silas Because none can haue eternall life in Heauen vnlesse they haue the absolute perfect righteousnesse which the law exacteth one principall part whereof is the perfect intregity of our nature our will and reason being conformed and fashioned agreeably to the perfect iustice of God reuealed in his law so as there bee not the least inclination or pronnesse to any euill but a through disposition to euery good thing This full perfection the law is not able as we haue heard to effect worke in vs because it is weake through our corruption wherby we are made vnable to answere it And therefore if we should not finde this perfect righteousnesse and integrity which the law requireth of them that are to liue for euer in the humane nature of Christ and haue it allowed and giuen to such as doc beleeue in him it were vnpossible that any should bee saued because nothing that is vncleane and vnholy shall enter into the new Ierusalem Reuel 21 27. and our nature euen after regeneration and faith it is still defiled by the remainder of sinne Howbeit Christ is not deuided he that hath one part of his Mediatorship hath the whole like a Ladder where no one stale can be lacking Tim. What profit is there to be made of this Silas First it teacheth Christians to be no lesse thankefull for Christs incarnation then for his passion Secondly it serucs to humble euen the godliest that are to thinke vpon their dwelling and remaining sinne for the abolishing whereof God must defcend and bee made man Thirdly it helpes to comfort the weake ones whē they are tempted to doubt of their saluation thrugh the in-bred corruption which they carry about them and prouokes them to sinne against God Let them by a true faith consider of Christ his most perfect naturall innocency that it is no lesse reckoned to them for healing their defiled nature then his obedience and sufferings for remission of actuall sinnes and acquiting them from eternall destruction DIAL IIII. Verse 4. That the righteousnesse of the law might be fulfilled Silas First it ouerthrowes all Popish additions of mens
things of the spirit doth bring forth life and peace therefore we are bound to follow the affections of the spirit endeuoring diligently and vprightly to perform and doe such good workes as we shall be moued vnto by the holy Spirit working in vs. Tim. Let vs now heare you expound the words and tell vs what is here meant by flesh Silas That same vicious and naughty quality of sinne powred into our nature from our conception by carnall generation whereby both in our reason and will wee are wholly inclined to all sinfull things and not at all disposed to any good but rather cleane bent against euery good thing Gen. 6 5 Colo. 1 21. Tim. What is here signified by wisedome Silas The concupiscence lust and desires of the flesh or mans sinnefull nature as Gala 5 24. They which are Christes haue crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts The word Phronêma may indifferently be interpreted wisedome sence affections desires or lust so that the meaning of the first word should be this That which corrupt nature lusteth after and desireth if it bee obeyed leadeth to death Tim. Why would the Apostle call the desire and lust of sinning by such a word as signifies wisedome Silas For two causes first for that vnto carnal wicked men it seemeth wisedome to desire and do wicked things for wicked men apply all their witte subtilty policy and craft howe to contriue and effect wicked and sinfull purposes being wise to doe euill and being done glorying in it as if it had beene wisely done Secondly to teach vs that that which is in man being vnregenerate most noble and most highly esteemed of to wit his wisedome vnderstanding and counsell it is a corrupt and deadly thing leading and guiding men in such pathes and wayes as will at last bring them to euerlisting destruction so farre off it is that naturall wisedome should bee able to perceiue the things of God and to direct men to do things pleasing vnto God seeing it is darknes and enmity vnto him Tim. What is the instruction you gather from hence Silas First it admonisheth euill men not to reioyce in their wisedome which is such an euill and deadly thing being seuered from Christ. Secondly it warneth the godly to examine euen their wittiest thoughts and deuises to bee humbled for them if they come from the flesh Let the best and quickest wits most suspect and looke most carefully to themselues Tim. What is heere meant by death Silas A deadly thing as before Rom. 7 24. Where sinne is called the body of death The reason why sinne or the lust thereof is counted a deadly thing is first because it comes from such persons as are dead in trespasses and sinnes Ephe 2 1. Secondly because the lust of sin brings foorth death eternall and deserues it as a proper and meritorious cause of it Rom. 6 23. Tim. How comes it that the sinnes which men doe heere in a short time merit punishment which is without any limit or end Silas First because God hath so decreed it it is his owne ordinance and appointment that the soule that sinneth shall dye Ezek 18 20. Secondly an infinite and eternall Iustice is offended by sinners Thirdly because sinne in wicked men growes vnto perfection and they which follow sinfull lusts would do it for euer if they might liue for euer Tim. What is the instruction that ariseth from these words in death Sil. First that the godly from hence are to bee warned to auoide and abhorre euery sinfull lust and desire because it deserues death eternall wherewith howsoeuer God will not punish the faithfull because there is no condemnation to them being in Christ yet it standeth them much vppon greatly to take heed of louing and doing that which may make them guilty of such horrible paine in Hell fire A wise man would not deserue the losse of his temporall life though he were sure to be pardoned What madnes then were it to deserue the losse of eternall life vpon hope of pardon Secondly the wicked from hence are also to be warned that as they abhorre death and would not dye and perish euerlastingly both in body and soule so let them beware that they goe not on to fulfill their fleshly and sinfull desires of pride couetousnesse enuy c. For he that is truth it selfe hath spoken it that the wisedome of the flesh is death and all vncleane persons shall be cast into the burning lake Reuel 21 27. Tim. Come we now to the next words and tell vs what is meant heere by the Spirite and by the wisedome of the Spirite Silas By Spirite is heere meant holinesse and newnesse of life which is heere called the Spirite because the Spirite wisedeme of the flesh Silas The affections and lusts of our corrupt nature which are of two sorts The first sort be in the vnderstanding part of the soule called the mind as counsell discourse of reason purposes drifts thoughts desires motions together with all actions taken in hand by carnall wisedom yea the very principles and beginnings of this carnall wisedome as they be in men vnregenerate they are wholly infected with naturall blindnesse and vnbeleefe being vtterly displeasing to God The second sort be seated in the will and doe flow from thence as anger wrath enuy couetousnesse pride emulation c. with all the actions that proceede from such lusts Tim. Wherefore are these affections and lusts called by the name of wisedome Silas Because carnall men are wise to doe euill esteeming it not the least wisedome to plotte and performe sinfull deeds See before Tim. What is heere meant by enmity Silas Enmity doth signifie an aduersary an enemy or one that fighteth against another The Apostle doth rather chuse to say Enmity then enemy because enmity is a word of greater force and vehemency seruing more to encrease and aggrauate the naughtinesse and hurt of sinne For it sheweth that the lust of the flesh doth greatly striue against God as an extreame enemy of his See the like speech Phil. 1 21. For Christ is to me both in life and in death aduantage or gaine that is very gainefull Tim. Doth not this enmity argue that once there was friendship betweene God the Creator and men his Creatures Silas It doth so for there was a friendship betweene them at the first creation of man when God printed in mans soule the image of himselfe consisting in perfect knowledge righteousnesse and true holinesse then did God loue man and man did loue God againe This friendship was broken off by the malice of Sathan inspiring the hearts of our first parents with vnbeliefe pride and sinne from whence arise this fearefull enmity God extreamely hating man for sinne and man through sinfull affections extreamely hating God For sinne made a separation and diuorced the Creator from the Creature which were sweetly linked together in an holy and happy Communion Tim. How may it be made cleare vnto vs that all naturall
and vnregenerate men be enemies to God Silas By this reason because their flesh or corrupte nature neither is subiect to the law of God neyther indeed can be For such coniunction is betweene God and his law as to be enemy to eyther makes vs enemies to both Tim. What is meant heere by not being subiect to the law of God Silas Thus much the not yeelding and obeying the law of God but rather resisting rebelling or rising vp against it after an enemy-like fashion louing and practising that which Gods law forbids and hating and eschuing that which the law of God commands Tim. What will follow of all this Silas That they which are in the flesh that is to say carnall naturall men not renued by the Spirit of God such cannot please God but are voide of his grace beeing vnder death and damnation Moreouer from hence doth follow euen the very quite contrary as namely that the wisedome of the Spirite submitteth it selfe to the law of God being willingly subiect and obedient to it And therefore they which are in the Spirite endued with true holinesse by the worke of the Spirite they do please God and are his friends and be in his fauour free from condemnation and are in the way that leadeth to life and peace This contrariety and opposition the Apostle doth conceale eyther because it was manifest and plaine enough to bee vnderstood or for that the wisedome of the flesh and the wisedome of the Spirit doe not cause death and life after one sort and fashion For the former causeth death as an efficient and meritorious cause deseruing it in strictnesse of iustice the latter causeth life and peace as a way and meanes leading thervnto by Gods mercifull ordinance and as a cause without which no man can euer attaine happinesse in Heauen Tim. Hauing now opened and expounded the Text let vs heare what we are to learne from hence for our profit and vse Silas This present Text serueth and helpeth vs to confute errors to instruct vs in the truth to humble the pride of our nature and to comfort our feeble mindes The errors that are heere confuted are first such as restraine the wisedome of the flesh to sensuality thinking our appetite or sences onely to be enemies to God resisting his law whereas our very reason and will are defiled with sinne and be thereby turned against God and bent against his law Secondly the error of the Papists which condemne marriage of Ministers because it is saide such cannot please God which bee in the flesh Pope Syrtius so concluded and collected from this Text. Thirdly the error of the Manichees which thought that the very substance of the flesh and body was the worke of the Diuell and sinfull because it is written the wisedome of the flesh is enmity with God whereas flesh signifieth not our substance but the vicious quality of sinne cleauing to our substance Fourthly the error of the Pelagians and Papists touching free will of which they teach that it was able to loue God and to bee subiect to his law without grace or at the least being a little holpen by Gods Spirite it could refuse grace or receiue it if it list as the Papists teach whereas indeede our free will is dead in trespasses and sinnes an enemy to God and can no more without grace bee subiect to God to loue and obey his law or beleeue his promises then an enemy abiding so can or will loue his enemy and bee subiect to him Secondly the truths that are heere taught are these First that Sathans malice against mankinde is most extreame in that hee hath poysoned not onely the inferiour partes of our soule but the chiefe and most noble parts euen our reason minde and will yea the whole heart with the contagion of sinne Secondly that all men naturally are in a most wretched and most wofull estate being enemies and rebels to God proudly obstinately bent against him and he iustly against vs to destroy vs with eternall wrath as that subiect must needs perish that hath the King his enemy and that pot must needs be broken that fighteth against the Potter Thirdly this Text serues to humble vs by remembering and beleeuing that we were once in this wretched estate and haue in vs still some wisedom of the flesh rebelling against God Rom. 7 22 23. Lastly this Text serues to comfort vs thus If Christ by his death reconciled vs to God when by sin we were his enemies hee will much more preserue vs being reconciled to him Rom. 5 10. Also Rom. 8 32. The consideration heereof should prouoke all beleeuers to greater loue and thankefulnesse to Christ Iesus the greater his loue appeared in restoring vnto vs the friendship of God which we had lost by sinne DIAL IX Verse 9. Now ye are not in the flesh but in the spirit because the spirit of God dwelleth in you but if any man haue not the spirit of Christ the same is not his Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas An application of the former doctrin vnto the beleeuing and Christian Romanes For that which he before had generally taught of the sanctification of the Spirite and of the desire and study both of spirituall and carnall men hee doth nowe particularly apply it to the Saints at Rome as his manner is The summe whereof is thus much That they which are after the flesh and carnall men sauour the thinges of the flesh wholly minding and caring for thinges that bee carnal and euill and so they with their course of life perish as enemies to God whereas spirituall men minde and care for spirituall and good things pleasing God as his friends and children From whence the Apostle doth gather that seeing the Romanes were not in the flesh but in the spirit spirituall not carnall men therefore they were none of Gods enemies but his friends and children being reconciled vnto him and pleasing him made partakers of his spirit and of his Son and therefore free from condemnation as he had vniuersally taught in the first verse of this Chapter Tim. What may we learn for our instruction from this preceeding and method of the Apostle Silas From hence wee learne the way of cutting and deuiding the word of God aright to be this namely first to propound doctrine generally setting it forth by similitudes confirming it by reasons Secondly to descend to particular applying it to the vse of euery Christian in the assembly for teaching confuting reproouing for exhorting and for comforting this application is the life and soule of doctrine and as a whetstone to set an edge on it it is frequent in scripture Tim. Now shew vs the seuer all parts of this text Sylas The parts bee two first a proposition in these words 〈◊〉 Romanes are not in the flesh it is set foorth by the contrary but ye are in the Spirit Secondly a confirmation of the things propounded by two prooses or
the Spirit Silas The godly are debters to the spirit three manner of wayes in respect of his benefits towards them past present and to come the benefits past are these sixe First the benefit of their creation for in that all men at the first creation were made in the image of God this must be ascribed to the worke of the Spirit Gen. 1. 26. This place proues that our creation is the worke of the whole Trinity therefore of the Spirit Secondly their regeneration in that of the children of wrath they are become the childeren of God by faith Ioh. 1 12. 13. 3. 5. 6. Thirdly iustification in that they are set free from sin eternall death and accepted as fully righteous by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse to them Fourthly calling whereby they haue beene drawne vnto the faith in Christ. Fifthly sanctification whereby sinne is mortified that they may liue in newnes of life 1 Cor. 6. 11. Sixtly all the graces and fruits of the spirit Gal. 5. 22. Secondly the benefite present is the spirituall consolation in all afflictions together with the gouernment and regiment of the spirit Ioh. 16 7. Rom. 8. 9. Thirdly the benefits which wee hereafter looke for from the spirit is first dayly encrease of knowledge and all other guifts of the spirit Secondly corrob oration in grace vnto death 1 Pet. 5 10. Thirdly quickning of their soules at their death with eternall life Rom. 8 10. Fourthly quickning of their dead bodies at the resurrection Rom. 6. 11. Fiftly the glorification both of body and soule eternally in heauen These many and great benefites of the spirite doe therefore oblige and binde the faithfull most straightly vnto this debt not to-liue after the flesh but after the spirit which doth so many and great things for vs. Tim. What is it not to liue after the flesh Sil. Not to liue after the flesh signifies not to liue after the motions of our corrupt nature but to study to mortifie them Tim. What do we ow nothing to the flesh Silas Yes to our flesh as it is our substance wee owe loue and cherishing but to the flesh as it doeth signifie here sin and corruption wee owe nothing but crucifying and mortifying of it for it striues against the spirite it rebels against the law of our minde it leades vs captiue to sin it causes vs to doe the euill wee would not doe and to leaue vndone the good wee would doe it is an enemy or rather enmity against God it cannot please God Tim. What is it to liue after the spirit Silas To striue take thought and endeuour to doe according to those motions which are stirred vp by the spirit to witte such thoughtes and motions as agree with the worde of the lawe and Gospell and such motions wee are bound to follow for it is our debt whereas a carnall man wil repell such motions as accord with the word but a spirituall man will entertaine them Tim. Shew vs nowe what wee are to learne from this sentence Sil. This one thing that a godly and a righteous life is a debt which is due from vs to God the reason hereof is threefold First wee are Gods creatures therefore wee are bound to serue him by the lawe and right of creation Secondly wee are redeemed and bought with the price of Christs bloud therefore we doe owe to him all obedience and seruice by right of purchase 1 Cor. 6 20. Thirdly all the former benefites giuen vs by the Spirit doe oblige and binde vs to a godly life by the right of common honesty which bindes vs vnto our benefactor Tim. What vse and profit are wee to make of this poynt of doctrine Silas First if liuing godly all our life long be a debt then it cannot be that our workes should merit with God for that which is a debt cannot be a merit no man merites not thanks to pay what he oweth Secondly this ouerthrowes the works of supererogation which if they beo works of the Spirit then we ow them of duty and if they be not such works then ought they not to be done Thirdly hence wee learne that the doing of good workes or the leading of a godly life is a thing necessary though not as a meritorious cause of saluation yet as a duty which we are bound to pay as a debt to the spirit our benefactor Lastly all that liue after the spirit will bee obedient to the worde of God the more obedient wee are to the word of God the more we liue after the spirit for the spirit the word are coupled togither by firme connexion The worde is vnderstood and obeyed by sanctification of the spirit and the holy Spirite perswadeth to that onely which is consonant to the word DIAL XII Verse 13. For if ye liue after the flesh ye shall dye but if ye mortifie the deeds of the body by the Spirit ye shall liue Tim. WHat doth this scripture contayne Sil. Newe reasons to enforce the sormer exhortation of liuing after the Spirit and not after the flesh that is of leading a holy life the reasons bee three The first is from the vnprofitablenesse or danger if we doe liue after the flesh then wee shall dye Secondly from the profit which will follow if we doe liue after the Spirit then wee shall liue The third is from the facility and easinesse because through the grace of the holy Spirite it will be an easie thing to leade a godly life Tim. Now expound the words and tell vs what it is to liue after the flesh Silas To follow and obey the corrupt motions of our blinde reason and peruerse will The danger heereof is death now all men naturally abhorre death as a most fearefull thing Therefore as we would abhorre such a miserable and horrible effect as death wee must bee carefull that we liue not after the flesh but that we obey the Spirite Tim. What death is that which is threatned to those that liue after the flesh Sil. Not onely the naturall death which is common vnto all frō which euen the godliest are not exempted but must dye at the last Againe this death is so farre from terrifying some of the godly that it giueth them much ioy and comfort and is a thing most desired of them and therefore these words are not to be vnderstood of a corporall death alone which is the dissolution of nature but it may partly be vnderstood of a naturall death when it is inflicted vpon the godly as a iudgement of some lust of the flesh which they haue too much followed As it hapened to Moyses Aaron Iosias Ely Numb 27 12 13. Deut. 32 49 50 51. 2. Kings 23 29. 1. Sam. 33 34 4 11 18. Also the Prophet mentioned 1. Kings 13 24. Yea sometimes the obeying some lust of the flesh doth cost Gods children deare from the hand of ciuill iustice as happened to some that perished in the wildernesse 1. Cor.
shall neuer liue a blessed life DIAL XIII Verse 14. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sonnes of God Tim. VVHat is the scope and drifte of this present Text Silas To confirme and proue the latter part of the former verse namely that they shal liue eternally in glory if they do mortifre the deeds of the body This is prooued by a reason drawne from the efficiene cause to wit from the right of sonnes after this sort Sons are heires of their fathers goodes euen of eternall life in heauen verse 17. but the beloeuing Romanes and all other the faithfull which liue holy are the sonnes of God verse 14 16. therefore al such as leade a holy life shall liue for euer with God Tim. But how doth the Apostle proue that belesuers which endeuour to mortifie their sinnes and liue holily are Gods sons Silas By three arguments First because they are led by the Spirit Secondly because they call vpon God as vpon a Father verse 15. Thirdly because the Spirite of God and their owne sanctified conscience do so witnes vnto them and in the mouth of two or three witnesses euery word is confirmed Tim. Now shew vs what is the sum of this 14. verse Silas It is this Such as mortifie the deeds of the bodie they are the sonnes of God because they are led by the Spirit of God and therefore shall liue for euer Tim. Let vs now come to interpret the wordes and tell vs heere what is meant by the spirit Silas The operation and worke of the Spirit is heere called the Spirit by a Metonymie of the cause for the effect Tim. What is it to be Led by the Spirit Silas It is a word borrowed from the blind that cannot see their way but must haue one to leade them or from the lame that cannot goe but must haue one to helpe them or from Infants and young children which can very hardly go without another to leade them Tim. What are we to gather from hence Silas It doth warne all Gods children of their naturall weaknesse and extreame misery First in that wee are blinde hauing no light in our sclues as it is written The Naturall man perceiueth not the things of God 1 Cor. 2 14. Secondly it appeares in this that being regenerate yet we haue no more knowledge then that wee receyue from Gods spirit teaching vs This made the Prophet to cry O Lord open mine eyes or O Lorde giue me vnderstanding Psal. 119 18. Thirdly in this that regenerate men still are like Babes which haue continuall neede of the gouernment of the Spirit to leade them the way vnto Gods Kingdome Tim. To what purpose serueth the knowledge of this our misery and weakenesse Sil. First to the humbling and to the taking down of our proud hearts from ascribing any thing to our owne wit or strength in the matter of pleasing God Secondly to prouoke the godly vnto earnest prayer that they may haue the conduct and leading of the Spirit which is so needfull for them as without the which they can neuer be able to see one step in their way or to set one foot forward no more then blinde men or little Children Tim. But tell vs now distinctly by what wayes and meanes doth the Spirite leade the godly Silas Not by a generall motion such as all Creatures in heauen and earth are moued by nor yet by any violent impulsion against our wils as if wee were stockes and logges but by an especiall grace effectually stirring and perswading them to such things as they beeing already renued willingly desire to doe Tim. What things doth this especiall grace worke in them when it stirres them vp to things desired of them and pleasing to God Silas Three things First is information or instruction outwardly giuen by the worde concerning things agreeable to Gods will Secondly an illumination from the Spirite to see and know such instructions to be from God himselfe Thirdly inclination and bowing of the will voluntarily to will and readily to obey such diuine instructions For as the Spirite doth not enlighten vs but by the word expounded and opened so it is in vaine to know what we should doe by the light of the Spirite and word vnlesse will and strength be giuen vs to do it And it were not enough to haue will and strength giuen vs to do it if we want knowledg of that which we are to do Therefore vnto leading these three things be necessary first to be instructed by the word secondly to bee enlightned by the Spirit in our mindes and thirdly to be mightily strengthened in our wils and affections that we will well effect what we doe soundly affect Tim. What profit are we to make of those things vnto our selues Silas First it sheweth how wretched wee are so long as wee liue in ignorance and are obstinate in sinne beecause such are not led by the Spirite but are tossed vp and downe by the impulsion of their damnable lusts Secondly it shewes the conduct leading of the Spirit to be not inforced but free and full of pleasure and delight Thirdly it confutes the Papists which teach the gouernment of the Spirite to be contrary to the liberty and freedome of our will because though it be directed and led by the Spirite yet it doth still retaine it owne nature both willingly willing that which is good and in it selfe being flexible and apt to wil that which is contrary vnto good were it not for the conduction of the Spirite carrying vs the right way Tim. Now tell vs who bee the sonnes of God that are heere spoken of Silas Not sonnes by nature as Christ is nor by Creation as Angels be but sonnes by grace and Adoption These may be considered two wayes eyther according to predestination or Gods eternall purpose in which respect the elect before their new birth are tearmed the Children of God Iohn 12 52. or else according to their present estate being effectually called vnto Christ and are actually adopted and thus our text speaketh of the sonnes of God Tim. What are we now to learne by this that Gods sonnes are said to be led by the spirite of God Silas First of all that this is an vndoubted and vnfallible marke of the sonne of God to be led by the Spirite of God in such manner as is before declared euen as the sonnes of Sathan are knowne by this that they are ledde by the flesh following and obeying their owne corrupt hearts and dooing the will of the Diuell their father Iohn 8 44. so Gods sonnes are discerned heereby that they striue to bee obedient to the Spirite and worde of God their heauenly Father beeing much greeued and humbled when they slippe and leaue the direction of the Holy-Ghost beeing very heedfull and wary for afterward Tim. Shew vs how the leading of the flesh may bee knowne from the leading of the Spirite Silas First
the Spirite moues Christians to bee holy and iust in their counselles and meditations heauenly and deuine and carrieth them to thinges vnpleasant and quite contrarie to the flesh yet such as bee acceptable to God but it is quite otherwise with the flesh which moueth men to things which are vnrighteous and wicked earthly vain and hatefull to God Secondly it is knowne by those fruites of the Spirit and flesh mentioned in Gala. 5 19. 20. c. Tim. What other thing are we to learne out of this verse Silas A new and forcible reason to stirre the regenerate to liue holily because they are the sonnes and adopted children of God and therefore must bee holy as their heauenly Father is holy also because God hath vouchsafed them his Sonnes Spirite to bee their leader which is a worthy priuiledge for the world cannot receiue this Spirit as Christ saith Iohn 14. 24. DIAL XIIII Verse 15. For ye haue not receiued the spirit of bondage to feare againe but ye haue receiued the spirite of adoption whereby we cry abba Father Tim. VVHat doth this text containe Silas The second reason to proue beleeuers to bee the Sonnes of God which is inuocation or calling vpon God by prayer with child-like confidence as vpon a most louing and most mercifull Father This argument is drawn from an adioynt or property of the Sonne of God for all they and none other then they can call vppon God with a filiall and child-like trust and confidence Moreouer whereas Paul had said of all the Sonnes of God that they are ledde by the Spirite of God nowe hee declareth what Spirite that is wherewith they are ledde and gouerned to wit the spirit of adoption which is heere set foorth by the contrary to wit by the spirit of bondage and feare and also by the effects to wit feruency and earnestnes in prayer whereby we cry Abba Father Tim. Collect now the summe of this verse tell vs of what parts it doth consist Silas The summe is this that all true beleeuers they are the Sonnes of God seeing they can call vpon God as their louing Father and are gouerned by his Spirit not of trembling but of adoptiō The parts of this text be two the first is a property of Gods Sonnes to wit faithfull and feruent prayer The second is the cause of this prayer to wit the spirit of adoption Tim. Come we now to interpret the words and tell vs what is meant by receiuing ye haue receiued Silas Effectually to feele the grace and operation of the holy Spirit in this sence wee are sayd to receiue the word and the spirit when they become effectuall in our heartes And on the other side they are sayd not to receiue the spirit in whome the vertue and efficacy of the spirit doth not vtter it selfe Iohn 14. 24. The world cannot receiue the Spirite Tim. What is signified by bondage and feare Silas 〈◊〉 feare or such feare and trembling as vseth to bee in bondmen or slaues which feare the whip or punishment and for the onely dread thereof they forbeare euill Tim. What is meant by adoption Silas An action of God an adopting and taking them to be sonnes by sauour which are none by nature Tim. What are we to vnderstand by the Spirit Silas The third person in the Trinity euen the Holy Ghost which before was called the Spirit of God and of Christ. Note this that although the Apostle maketh heere mention of the Spirit of feare and of adoption yet the holy Spirit of God is but one but this one spirit hath sundry effectes and workings euen in the selfe same persons as appeareth in the example of these beleeuing Romanes in whome the spirite of God first of all brought forth feare their conscience trembling like bond-men before their Lord and Iudge and afterwards adoption and liberty so as they could speak and pray to God as children to a most kind Father Whereof we are admonished by this particle againe ye haue not receiued againe giuing to wit that before they were conuerted the spirite engendred feare and much dread in them but nowe they were conuerted they had receiued another effect of the spirit to wit liberty and boldnesse by the assurance of their adoption The marke which the Apostle aimes at in all this is to moue the godly not onely to doe the wil of God and please him but to doe it willingly and readily being made his Sonnes by adoption and free from all feare and bondage they were deliuered from the handes of their enemies to serue God in true righteousnes and holines without feare Luke 2. Tim. The meaning of the Apostle being thus explayned let vs heare what instructions arise from hence Sylas First of all we learne by what steps and degrees the Spirit of God proceedes in the conuerting of elect sinners the steppes or degrees are two the first whereof is seruile feare and trembling the second is the adoption of sonnes accompanied with much liberty and holy boldnes The true causes and groūds of this proceeding of the spirit in the conuersion of a sinner be these three First that all Gods elect thorough the corruption of nature are the children of wrath in order of 〈◊〉 before they are the children of God by adoption and grace Rom. 5 6 7 8. The second ground and reason is that the elect become fit to enter into the estate of adoption and grace by seeing feeling fearing the misery of their former estate by nature The third ground is the ordinance and will of God so appoynting that the elect should haue their conscience bruised and humbled by feare before they be set at liberty by grace Ephe. 6. 1. 2. 3. Math. 3. 5. 6. 7. Marke 1. 9. 10. Esay 61. 1. Tim. But by what meanes and instrument is this seruile feare wrought in the hearts and consciences of the elect Silas By the lawe of God which as it was giuen in Mount Sinai in a terrible manner by lightning thundring fire c. So the proper effect of it in mens consciences is no other but terror and dread feare and trembling therefore the ministration of the law is tearmed by the Apostle the ministry of death and condemnation because it begets the feare and sence of these things beeing reuealed in the law to mens conscience in a liuely manner Example hereof wee haue in Felix who trembled when Paul preached the lawe vnto him Acts 23. 25. Secondly of Paul himselfe who was filled with deadly feare in his heart by the knowledge of the law Rom. 7. 9 10. Tim. When the Spirit doth by the law worke feare in the harts of the elect by what way doth he it Sil. By meanes of a practicke sillogisme after this sorre Euery trāsgresfor of Gods law is accursed being guilty of eternall torments in hell this proposition is Gods owne voyce Deut. 27 26. Gala. 3 10. But I am a transgresfor of Gods law saith the elect
only a bare Testimony 1 Cor. 2 12. Ephes. 1 17 18. 1. Iohn 3 24. Tim. What is the second witnesse of our adoption Silas Gods Spirit is the first and our Spirit is the second Tim. But seeing our hearts know not the minde of God and they be deceiueable aboue measure how can this bee a meete witnesse Silas Indeede our stony harts such as they are by nature are blinde and deceitfull but our fleshy heartes which we haue from grace are not so for our hearts as they are renewed by the Spirit of God doth knowe the minde and good will of God towardes vs and beares a sincere and infallible testimony of it vnto vs. For it is written The Spirit of man which is in him knowes the things of man 1 Cor 2 11. Also if our hearts do not condemne vs we haue boldnesse towards God 1 Iohn 3 21. But it were not possible that wee should haue boldnesse and confidence towardes God if the testimonie which our hearts beareth vs were doubtfull and wauering and not certaine and firme Tim. What is then meant heere by our Spirit Silas Not our soule as it is a naturall part of man but our regenerate and sanctified conscience and affections In which sence the word Spirit is vsed by Paul 1 〈◊〉 14 15. 1 〈◊〉 5 23. It was well therefore obserued of one certaine learned and iudicious Writer that this Text saith not that the Spirit beareth witnesse to our soules but to our spirite Tim. Yet the Sanctification of our 〈◊〉 is altogether verie imperfect and weake and therefore shoulde rather cause vs to doubt of our Adoption then to certifie and assure vs of it Sil. The imperfections of our regeneration doth and may make the witnesse of our spirit lesse strong and full but no whit hindereth the certainty of it which ariseth not somuch from the measure as from the trueth of our sanctified desires and affections euen as a childe may be sayde to walke and goe certainly and truely as a man though not so firmly and steadily and a small peece of gold may bee as pure as a greater though not of such value and an honest poore man may beare as true a witnesse as an honest rich man though hee lacke the credit of his wealth and purse Tim. Tell vs now after what sort our Spirit and conscience renewed doth beare this witnes vnto vs Silas By a kinde of reasoning framed in a regenerate minde after this sort They are without doubt the Children of God who haue such holy motions and affections as are stirred vp by the Spirite of adoption and be proper to the godly which haue that Spirit This proposition though plaine enough in it selfe yet is proued by the 14. verse of this Chapter in these wordes As many as are ledde by the Spirit of God they are the Sonnes of God But saith the regenerate man I am truely indued with such motions and affections This assumption is testified by the regenerate conscience which is in stead of a thousand witnesses certifying euery newe borne childe of God what graces hee hath receiued from the Spirite of God according to that which is cited before 1 Cor. 2. 11. Therefore he inferreth I am the childe of God This conclusion is the testimony of our spirit and renued heart Tim. Tell vs nowe particularly some of those motions and affections of a sanctified heart whereby we may be assured that we are the Sonnes of God Silas They be innumerable and very many yet for order sake we may bring them into a few heads As first they bee such as concerne either Gods mercies in Christ. 2. or his Word 3. or his Ministers 4. or the Sabaoths and holy assemblies 5. or Sacraments 6. or workes 7 or his children 8. or his religion 9. or our sinnes 10. or the ioyes of heauen 11. or the paines of hell Tim. What be the affections of Gods children touching the mercies of God in Christ Silas Three first to thirst and long after them in a true feeling of the neede of them Esay 55. 1. Iohn 7. 37. Secondly to prize them aboue all things in the world which be most precious Phil. 3. 8. Thirdly to extoll and praise them before others that they may be drawne to the loue of them Psal. 103. 1. 2. 3. c. Psal. 34. 3. Tim. What be the affections of Gods children towardes the word and Ministers of God Silas Touching the word first they delight in the law of God touching the inner man and loue his statutes Psal. 119. 97. Rom. 7. 22. Secondly in their iudgement they approoue it and esteeme it aboue pearles Thirdly in their mindes they marke and heede it well Fourthly in their hearts they beleeue it Fiftly in their memories they keepe it and treasure it vp Sixtly that with their eares they 〈◊〉 vnto it with trembling and reuerence Seauenthly with their mouthes they confesse it and speake good of it And lastly that they submit their whole man to the obedience and practise of it in all sincerity and constancy Prou. 3. 13. 14. Psal. 119. 8. 9. 10. Mat. 7. 24. Also touching the Ministers they acknowledge them and haue them in singular loue for their workes sake 1 Thess. 5. 12. 13. Secondly they doe readily submit themselues to be ruled by their wholsome instructions Heb. 13. 17. Thirdly they be thankfull to them in ministring to them a cheerfull sufficient maintenance Gal. 6. 6. and 4. 15. Lastly they helpe them with their earnest prayers Rom. 15. 13. Colos. 4. 3. and otherwise as need and cause requireth Acts 9. 25. Tim. What bee the affections of Gods children towards the Sabaoth and holy assemblies Silas Touching the Sabaoth they be thus affected towards it they call it their delight they doe not their owne workes nor seeke not their owne will nor speake a vaine word on that day Esay 58 13 14. Secondly they remember to keepe it holy Exod. 20 8. Touching the holy assemblies it is their geiefe to be kept from them by any vrgent occasion and when they come to them they first looke to their feete Psal. 84 1 2. Eccle. 4 17. Tim. What be the affections of Gods children towards the Sacraments Also towards his workes Silas Touching the Sacraments they reuerently thinke of them and willingly submit themselues to the vse of thē in respect that they are Gods ordinance and the seales of grace Rom. 4 11. And touching the Lords supper they will neuer receiue it without due examination of themselues because of Christs commandement and the dignity of the supper 1. Cor. 11 28. And touching the workes of God that his workes of iudgement mooue them much to feare his power and iustice Acts 5 11. And his workes of mercy vpon themselues and others moue them to loue him and to trust in his name Psal. 116 1. Acts. 4 31. Tim. What be the affections of Gods Children towards the Brethren as also towards Christian Religion Silas Touching
man can do it saue God onely Secondly God knoweth euery mans hearte more perfectly then the man himselfe 1 Cor. 4. 4. many sinnes which are secret to the committer are open to God Psalm 19. 12. Also many good motions are known to God but they are vnknown to him in whome they be Tim. But the Diuell knewe the heart of Cayne Saul and Iudas and egged them to wickednesse where unto hee saw them bent therefore God is not the onely searcher of the heart Silas The Diuell knowes not mens thoughts till they some way bee vttered by signes words writings and actions God knoweth mens thoughts without these meanes Psalm 139. 1. 2. Secondly the Diuell by obseruing of complexions doeth gesse at mens inward dispositions but God needes no such helpes without which hee perfectly knowes what is in man Iohn 2. 25. Thirdly the Diuell knowes but some thoughts at some time but God knows all our thoughts at all times Tim. What is the reason this belongs to God alone to search the heart Sil. Because he alone made the heart Psal. 94. 9. Secondly because hee alone is the iudge of the world therefore he must know all secrets else how can hee righteously reward men according to their workes Eccle. 12. 14. Rom. 2. 6. Thirdly God alone is omniscient or of incomprehensible knowledge 1 Sam. 2. 2. as hee alone is omnipotent able to do what he will Tim. What profit is to be made of this truth that God alone searcheth the heart Silas First it must bridle all men from iudging the inward intentions purposes of men for this is to make our selues to bee God Secondly it must holde vs in charity to thinke the best of men where no euill appeares Thirdly it should prouoke all men to labour to be as vpright in thoughts before God as they are iust in dealings before men Lastly it may comfort such as feare least their praiers come not vp to heauen but through their great weakenesse vanish in the ayre and languish in the middle way nay that cannot bee for seeing GOD searcheth the heart therefore such secrets and requests as are hid from vs yet bee not hid from him for hee knoweth the meaning of his Spirite Tim. What is meant here by the meaning of his Spirit Silas Such prayers and sighes as come from the inspiration of the Spirit Tim. What is meant by Gods knowledge he knowes Silas His loue and good pleasure he delights in them as Rom. 8. 29. 11. 2. Psal. 1. 6. Mat 7. 23. Tim. What is the doctrine from these words Silas Euen this that God taketh pleasure in the weakest prayers of his Saints for he knoweth them as that he heareth them and in fauour granteth them the reason is because they come from the spirite the meaning whereof God knoweth and embraceth as a man doeth whatsoeuer comes from himselfe For as a mother knoweth the cry of her owne Infant though shee seeth it not and though an hundred other children cry and liketh it better than the cloquen t oration and learned speech of some other who is but a stranger to her so God is better pleased with the feeble requests of beleeuers then with the pompous and long petitions of hypocrites DIAL XXV Verse 28. Also wee knowe that all thinges works together for the best vnto them that loue God euen vnto them that are called of his purpose Tim. VV Hat is the drift of this text Silas It teacheth a newe comfort to those whichsuffer afflictions for Iesus Christ it is drawn from the effects which follow afflictions which are not to bee hinderances but rather furtherances of our saluation The argument may be thus framed Christians are bound patiently to beare that which is helpful to their saluation but afflictions are so therfore they must patiently be borne Tim. By what reasons is it proued that afflictions profit vnto saluation such as suffer them Silas First by a reason taken from the generall to the speciall thus All things serue to the saluation of the faithfull therefore afflictions serue also vnto their saluation Secondly this is proued by the testimony of all the godly we know Moreouer in this text be contained the persons to whome these crosses are profitable they are described by two markes first that they are such as loue God secondly they are such as are called of his purpose This pointeth to the high soueraigne cause the which moketh afflictions to bee behoouefull for Gods children namely his eternall counsell the degrees whereof distinctly are laid downe in the verses following Tim. Now come to the words and tell me how we may know that afflictions shall do vs so much good Sil. Three wayes first by scripture Psal. 34. 19. and 50. 15. and 119. Secondly by experience of Abraham Noah and the rest of the godly who all took great good by their afflictions And lastly by reason because the faithfull being Gods childeren therefore afflictions must not destroy them but onely serue for chastisements to reforme them Tim. What is the instruction that wee are to take from hence Silas This that all the godly are assured that the end of all their troubles and crosses shall bee happinesse it is not so with the wicked who cannot know that the end of their aduersity or prosperity shall be good and therefore they haue neither sound ioy in the one nor constant patience in the other whereas the godly bee cheerefull vnder the crosse because they doubt not but that it will be peace at the last This trueth may be set forth by the comparison of a comedy of which the spectators knowe that the end will be ioyful though the beginning be troublesome and such is the estate of true Christians Also by the comparison of a tragedy of which the beholders are sure that though the beginning be pleasant yet the end will bee lamentable and such is the estate of the vngodly Tim. What vse of this poynt Silas First it confutes the Papists who teach that men cannot be sure to bee saued because they cannot bee sure that they shall stand fast in afflictions Secondly it serues to comfort the faithful and make their afflictions the more easie seeing it is certaine vnto them that not onely no harme but much good will come to them in the end And it is great reason that men should beare that quietly which they know will be for their own good at last as Merchants abide great hazzard so doe Souldiours too vpon an vnassured commodity and victory Tim. What is meant by all things Silas It containes whatsoeuer may happen to a man prosperously or otherwise whatsoeuer is within him or without him either good or euill all Angels all Diuels all men wicked and righteous al gifts of body and mind al defects of both shall returne vnto the good of Gods Children yea Augustine stretcheth it so far as to the very sins of the godly
second marke of such as profit by afflictions Silas Vocation or calling Tim. What calling is spoken of in this place Silas Not that which is peculiar to each but that which is common to all the Children of God which is that worke of the Spirit of God effectually drawing the elect through the preaching of the Gospell from ignorance and vnbeleefe vnto true knowledge and Faith in Christ. Tim. What is the instruction from hence Silas This seeing the end of our calling is to bring vs to Faith it must needs be that afflictions shal do them good which are called because to them that beleeue there is no condemnation and therefore all things must serue to their saluation who be called to faith Tim. What is the vse to be made of this point Silas To moue vs to seeke for a true calling because till we be called and doe beleeue there is nothing neyther prosperity nor aduersity that can doe vs good Secondly to moue them to thankfulnesse which haue this calling because they haue receiued one of the greatest mercies of God Tim. What is the third marke of such as shall take benefite by the Crosse Silas That they be such as belong to Gods purpose for that which followes plainly teacheth that this is not meant according to our good purpose as Origen thought Tim. What is heere meant by the purpose of God Silas The decree of Gods election or the eternall good pleasure of his will for the sauing of some by Christ which is as Augustine saith a preparation of the benefits and mercies of God Tim. What are we to learne by this that the Apostle speaks heere of Gods purpose Sil. That the faithfull are beholden to Gods eternall election and purpose for all the good they get by afflictions or any other way For Gods purpose is the soueraigne cause of all that good that is in man or doth happen to man Rom. 9 15. Ephe. 1 4 5. 2. Tim. 1 9. The reason heereof is because God hauing once purposed to saue men it cannot be but that they must haue all good things which belong to their saluation For God hath purposed the meanes as well as the ende and will cause euery thing to serue for their good whom he hath loued from euerlasting Tim. What vse of this point Silas First it reproues such as scoffe at Gods purpose or attribute any thing to free will or fortune Secondly it warneth the godly to acknowledge the eternall goodnesse of God in all things that come to them and to bee confirmed in the perswasion of it by such wholesome effects as they perceiue and feele in the course of their life Tim. What may we learne by this that the Apostle ioyneth purpose and calling together Silas First that the purpose of God for our saluation is manifested in our calling which is the first fruite of our election Rom. 8 29. Secondly it serues to distinguish an outward calling by the Gospell from an inward effectuall calling which leades to Christ for all which be called by the Gospell are not called of Gods purpose Thirdly to teach that all be not called nor do loue God but elect ones onely and that after the time of their effectuall calling Tim. What are we to learne by all these markes together Silas That such as are the better by their afflictions more humbled and made more obedient haue a good witnesse that they loue God and are the called and elect of God because none but these can profit by afflictions vnto sound obedience of the word Such as had Dauids grace can say with Dauids words Since I was as sticted I haue learned to keepe thy statutes Psal. 119. DIAL XXVI Verse 29. For those which he knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his Sonne that hee might be the first borne amongst many brethren Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas A proofe of the former Argument of cōfort and patience in afflictions taken from the commodity which they bring which was this that afflictions shall turne to the saluation of such as loue God and are called according to his purpose This the Apostle prooueth by two reasons the former is taken from the definition of Gods purpose which is the fore-knowledge of God predestinating some to be made like vnto his Sonne Christ. Tim. How doth the Apostle make this definition serue his parpose Silas By reasoning in this manner Whosoeuer be called of the purpose of God are fore-knowne and predestinated to bee like vnto Christ. But Christ hauing suffered asslictions was afterward glorified Therefore such as God bath called of his purpose must suffer with Christ that they may be glorified with him for being conformed to Christ in temporary afflictions they must be conformed to him also in eternall glory Tim. What is the other reason to proue that all things worke together for the saluation of such as are called of his purpose Silas It is by an vnchangeable connexion or knitting of causes and effects together after this sort Whom God purposeth to saue them he foreknew whom he foreknew thē he hath predestinated whō he hath predestinated thē he calleth whom he calleth them he iustifieth whom hee iustifieth them he sanctifieth whom he sanctifieth them he glorifieth Therefore by reason of this immutable linking of Gods purpose to mans saluation the faithfull must be brought to glory by afflictions for it must needs bee that to the sonnes of God which loue him and are called of his purpose all things turne to their saluation Tim. What be the parts of this 29. verse Silas Two a proposition and a limitation The proposition layeth downe the meanes by which God bringeth all them to glory whom he purposeth to call to the likenesse or conformity with Christ his Sonne The limitation is that howsoeuer Christ and Christians be like yet he still hath the preheminence as the elder brother or as the first begotten Tim. What is meant by this word knew whome hee foreknew Silas Fore-knowledge of God in Scripture hath a double signification First there is in God a knowledge of prescience whereby God long before knoweth what persons and things good and euill shall be in the world present and to come this is by Diuines called Gods prescience or the knowledge of his prescience whereof we reade Acts 2 23. Secondly there is a knowledge in God of fauour whereby he knoweth some before hand as his owne with whom he was well pleased from euerlasting This is by Diuines called the knowledge of his loue or approbation and it is the same which the Apostle calleth his good pleasure Ephe. 1 6. In this sence the word is vsed Rom. 11 2. as also in this our text Whom he foreknew that is they whom he loued and elected from euerlasting out of the lost lumpe of mankinde As the loue which God exerciseth towardes the faithfull is in Scripture called his knowledge Psal. 1 6.
by our loue to God and our brethren and by our hope of glory If we finde these things in vs then God is with vs because these are proper to his elect ones This serues to discouer hypocrites and to call the saithfull to a tryall and examination of themselues whether they haue these things or no as they may praise God for the graces they shall finde in themselucs and pray more feruently for supply of all their spirituall wants DIAL XXIX Verse 32. Who spared not his owne Son but gaue him for vs all to death how shal he not with him giue vs al things also Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas First a sound proofe that God is with the faithfull as a louing sather to protect them and to take care for them Secondly an 〈◊〉 to a particular assault touching want penurie and extreame pouerty and neede of all thinges The former temptation was de 〈◊〉 mali this is de absentia boni for lacke of thinges needefull 〈◊〉 hauing our Sauiour Christ they can lacke nothing Tim. How doth he proue that God is with beleeuers Silas By an vndoubted signe or fruite of his loue because he freely gaue them his owne Sonne to bee their redeemer and Sauior both by merit and efficacy this is such an argument of his loue as there cannot be a stronger Other Fathers giue all to spare and redeeme their children but God hauing but one childe gaue him to spare vs which are vngodly and his enemies Of this loue Rom. 5. 8. Iohn 4. 9. Tim. How is this gift set forth in this text Silas First by the giuer God Secondly by the meanes and end free and precious gift Thirdly by the substance of the gift his owne Sonne Fourthly by the persons to whome to wit all elect beleeuers Lastly by the consequents or appurtenances of this guift With Christ all thinges are giuen Tim. What learne wee from hence that God is the authour of this great gift Silas That not onely our saluation but euen the sending of Christ the worker of it depends vppon the good will of God 1 Iohn 3. 16. Rom. 5. 8. Tim. What vse is to be made of this instruction Silas It confuteth the opinion of merite by workes for if Christ bee not the soueraigne and first cause of our saluation but Gods loue is aboue it then much lesse are our workes the cause of eternall life Secondly it commends the exceeding loue of God that hee being so great would respect vs so little which should moue vs to loue and reuerence him againe and to expresse it by our sincere and entire obedience to his word and by suffering for him Tim. What are we to learne from hence that he sayth God spared not his Sonne Silas That this guift for the kinde and quality is rare and precious because things which are rare and excellent vse to be spared and are seldome or neuer to be spent but when it is to purchase something which is more deare excellent An Emperor of Rome chused rather to spare his money then to redeeme his Souldiers beeing taken prisoners but to redeeme vs God woulde not spare no not his owne Son because no mony nor treasurie would serue the turne but only the bloud of his Sonne 1 Pet. 1 18 19. Tim. What profit of this Silas It should warne vs that wee spare neyther our selues goods or any thing how deare soeuer to please and glorifie God Shall not God spare his Sonne but kil him for vs and shall we spare to mortify our sinful lusts to please and honour him Tim. What learne wee from hence that the gifte is called His owne Sonne Silas It teacheth against the Arrians that Christ is God coessentiall to his Father Iohn 5 18. Secondly it distinguisheth Christ the naturall Sonne from adopted ones which are not his proper or owne sons but by acceptation and grace Thirdly it highly extolles the loue of God which hereby appeares to be very great by the greatnesse of the thing giuen If Abraham shewed how he esteemed of God in that he offered to haue giuen his Son Isaac how dooth God declare his loue to vs by giuing his owne Son for vs Moreouer this serues to comfort Gods people in all their wants necessities whatsoeuer for seeing God gaue vs his Sonne it is not possible that he should keepe any thing frō vs which is good for vs. The reasons hereof bee very strong First because Christ is the greatest good thing he is more worth then a thousand worldes and he that giues the greatest good wil not sticke at the lesser Thus Christ reasons Math. 6 25. If he giue you life he will much more feede you and cloath you Secondly Christ is the Fountaine of all other good thinges it is for him and through him that wee haue any thing else that is good and al good things come from him as riuers from the spring and beames from the Sun therefore hauing him we can want nothing and possessing him wee possesse all things The due meditation heereof affoordes strong comfort in time of any want or penury it is not so forcible a remedy against the temptation of want to heare God say that he will not forsake the righteous he will not faile nor forsake them or they that feare him shall lacke nothing that good is as to heare and belieue that he hath giuen his Sonne for vs in whom the sicke the needy and disgraced may finde health riches and honour and all things else Tim. What else are wee to learne from the latter part of this sentence Silas That Christ and the things of Christ cannot be diuided but that he which hath the one must haue the other his person and benefits be inseparable See Iohn 6 40. These benefits they are either spiritual as righteousnesse sanctification and redemption 1 Cor. 1 30. or earthly good things so farre as they are behoouefull for his members either they be supernal things as God or equall as Angels or inferiour as the worlde all is giuen with Christ. Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas It reproues two sorts of men First Papists who shut out the wicked from eternall life and yet affirme that they eate Christ in the Sacrament Secondly such as would haue vs partake in the benefits of Christ without partaking with himselfe as if a branch could haue the iuice and life of the Vine and not be in the Vine Besides it greatly comforts such as be married to Christ by faith for hauing him they are sure to haue al his things euen as a woman maried to her husband communicates in all his honour and wealth Tim. What are wee to learne from hence that Christ is saide to be giuen for vs Sil. It teacheth that wee haue not deserued Christ because he is a gift yea a free and frank gift proceeding of meere fauour and loue as the worde heere signifies Also it stirreth vs
the cruelty of Sathan in as much as these either dare not appeare before God to accuse and charge vs or if they doe it it is but lost labour since GOD the iudge hath discharged vs. Secondly as it shewes the happines of iustified persons so it bewrayes the great misery of such as doe not beleeue because they bee subiect to the accusation of sin and Sathan themselues and of the world and to the condemnation of God and his law Tim. So doe the beleeuers because they haue sinne still in them and Gods iustice must needs condemne sinne how doth the Apostle answere this assault Sil. Thus that Christ being dead he hath in his death made satisfaction and where satisfaction is made to diuine iustice there is no cause to feare condemnation which doth neuer proceede but against persons who cannot satisfie neither by others nor themselues Tim. Tea but what can a dead man profit vs Silas Nothing at all had death swallowed him vp and subdued him but Christ once dead is risen againe and now sitteth at the right hand of God Tim. Hath God a right band or doth Christ sit in heauen Sil. No not so for in heauen be no seates and God is a Spirit and therefore is no bodily substance hauing fleshly members but the meaning of this phrase is that Christ liueth in heauen blessedly and raigneth in exceeding glory and power not onely as he is God but also as he is man being exalted in his kingdome and Priest-hood and declared king and head of his Church before God and the Angels hauing all things subiect to him Of which singular dignity and honour giuen to him by his Father reade Mat. 28 18. Ephe. 1 20 21 22. Phil. 2 9. Col. 2 15. 10. 13. 3. Tim. What is meant by this that he makes request for vs in Heauen Silas That as he once merited our saluation in earth by dying so he now continually preserues it for vs in heauen by his intercession for vs which is not now in humiliation by kneeling vpon his knees as in the dayes of his flesh nor as the Spirite doth by stirring vp requests for vs but hee now maketh request by the vertue and merite of his death appeasing his Fathers wrath and turning his fauour towards vs so often as wee sinne of infirmity and seeke for pardon in his name Tim. Tell vs distinctly in what things doth this intercession of Christ consist Sil. In foure things First in his appearing for vs before God Heb. 9 24. Secondly in his satisfaction once performed to Gods iustice for vs Heb. 10 12. 14. Thirdly in that his will is that this satisfaction should euer stead all his members before God Heb. 10 10. Lastly the consent of God his Father resting in this satisfaction and will of his Sonne Iohn 11 42. Tim. What is the benefit that beleeuers haue by this intercession of Christ to whom alone this honour is peculiar Silas Exceeding great for it quits them from all feare of condemnation by Gods Iustice in respect of theyr sinnes because where Christ becomes Patrone for to defend against the sentence of damnation it is in vaine for sinne Law or Sathan to attempt any thing against beleeuers Euen as an innocent person is safe so long as he hath his learned aduocate to answere things obiected and to pleade his innocency and as one accused vnto a Prince is well as long as he hath a friend in the Court to speake for him so is it with all beleeuers who haue the Iudge himselfe both iudge and aduocate 1 Iohn 2 2. Tim. What other thing is to be learned from hence Silas Two thinges First that the sinnes of the elect shall neuer come into examination or inquiry being all for giuen and couered Secondly that Christ Iesus is a sufficient remedy against all things that may trouble or feare the conscience and that these four maner of waies First by his death freeing vs from sinne and damnation Secondly by his rising againe getting righteousnesse victory ouer all his enemies Thirdly by being at the right hand of God he sheddeth downe the holy Ghost vpon vs with his sauing graces Fourthly by his intercession he effectually applies vnto vs all his merites and continually preserues vs in the state of grace and saluation Therefore all that seeke for any soul comfort from any thing in heauen or in earth in themselues or others they are most miserably seduced for Christ is alone sufficient both to merit and preserue our saluation vnto vs. Away then with abhomination cast away those blasphemous prayers and professions of Papistes touching the blessed Virgin Marie calling her Queen of Heauen our hope our onely hope our health our saluation our comfort refreshing and our ioy our deliuerer from danger our refuge and calling vpon her in life to defend in the houre of death to protect to entreate God the Father not as intercessor but with authority to command the Son Christ as a Mother with such like horrible impieties vnto her and to the Crosse and to Thomas Becket and to Saint Francis as their owne rotten Bookes do witnesse DIAL XXXI Verse 35 36 37. Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ Shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednesse or perill or sword as it is written For thy sake are we killed all the day long we are counted as Sheepe for the slaughter neuerthel esse in all these thinges wee are more then Conquerors through him that loued vs. Tim. VVHat is the drift of this Text Silas To confirme and comfort faithfull hearts against a new and most daungerous assault made against their faith by sundry greeuous crosses and enemies by which Satan endeauoureth to shake out of the minds of the godly the perswasion os Gods loue toward them men through weaknesse being apt to thinke that they are not loued of God when they are sore and long afflicted as if troubles and calamities were so many testimonies of his anger and wrath as Dauid complaines Psal. 13 1. And against this temptation they are heere strengthned Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two First a question verse 35 36. Secondly an answer verse 37. The question containes two things First a rehearsal of the particular calamities which fight against the beleeuers and seem to wrest out the sence of Gods loue from them verse 35. Secondly a confirmation of the last calamity to wit the sword by testimonie of Scripture verse 36. The answere containes a notable consolation from the contrary euent to wit the most wholesome yssue of calamities and crosses wherein the beleeuers are not onely not ouercome but do ouercom yea do more then conquer This euent is set forth by the cause which is the vnchangeable loue and assistance of God through him that loued vs. Tim. What is meant heere by the loue of Christ Silas It is taken heere not actiuely for that loue wherewith wee loue him as if our
and an illusion of the diuel Their reasons be First because none can be certaine of his perseuerance in grace contrary to Rom. 8 29 30. Secondly because they finde the word heere Englished Perswaded to be elsewhere in Scripture applyed vnto coniecturall knowledge as 1 Thess. 1 4. Rom. 15 14. 2 Tim. 1 5. Heb. 6 9. The cause whereof is because in these places the Apostle speaketh not of his own but of the faith election of others wherof we can haue but a charitable perswasion The second vse of this doctrine is to prouoke all that finde not this certaine perswasion of Gods loue to labor for it and those which haue it to be exceeding thankfull to God for it Lastly this reproues those that build their perswasion of Gods loue and their title to eternall life on grounds which be probable onely as because they are baptized and haue knowledge and make protestation and come to Sermons and Sacraments and do some good things and refraine from some euil things and haue bin manie waies blessed and holpen of God for al these things are common both to good and bad which liue in the bosom of the Church See Eccl. 9. 2. 1 Cor. 10 1 2 3 4. Hypocrites may haue and many haue them all in a farre greater plenty and proportion then very many of Gods children haue them CHAP. IX DIAL I. Verses 1 2 3. I say the trueth in Christ I lye not my conscience bearing mee witnesse in the Holy Ghost that I haue c. Timotheus WHat doth the Apostle handle in this Chapter Silas In this Chapter and the two following Paul entreateth of that great mystery of diuine election and reprobation and of the reiection of the Iewes and the vocation of the Gentiles depending thereon Tim. How doeth hee fall into this dispute and argument of Gods eternall predestination Tim. Of this diuers men iudge diuersly they all so agree in the matter of his treatise as yet they vary about the coherence and knitting of these three following Chap ters to the former Some thinke that he climeth vp to the mystery of election that he may lay foorth the fountain of faith and iustification and so proue them to be free and independant vpon vs. Others say this depends on Chapter 3. verse 29. where the Apostle hauing prooued righte ousnesse by faith now he setteth on the other thing to proue that it comes without respect of persons both to Iew and Gentile which beleeue and that according to election Others fetch the coherence from verse 30 or 38. 39. of the eight Chapter thus If God will glorifie whome hee foreknewe and the faithfull cannot bee separated from Gods loue how comes it that the Iewes whome God foreknew once and which are Gods onely people are now cast out and repelled from grace and glory Vnto which he answereth that all which be Iewes by carnall generation be not the people of God vnto whome the promises doe belong but the elect alone whether Iewes or Gentiles But I take it rather this to be the reason of the connexion that against the former doctrine of iustification by faith the vnbeleefe of the Iewes might bee obiected thus If Pauls doctrine bee true which hitherto hee hath taught of the right way of being iustified and saued thorough faith in Christ why doe not the Iewes approue and embrace it either the Iewes are none of Gods people or the doctrine and promises of grace belong to them if not to them then how is God faithfull in keeping promise seeing hee sayed hee would be their God Vnto which the Apostle answereth that the Iewes obtained not righteousnesse and saluation by Christ because many of them were vnbeleeuers The reason of this is because they were reprobates for such as were elect did beleeue and were iustified and saued which is sufficient to proue God true of his promise which was neuer made but to Abrahams spirituall seede not to such as came of him according to the flesh Tim. What be the parts of this Chapter Silas Three first a graue protestation of Pauls sorrow in behalfe of the Iewes which beleeued not in Christ vnto verse 6. Secondly a defence of Gods promise against humane reason to verse 24. Thirdly a declaration of the mystery touching the calling of the Gentiles and refusing of the Iewes by the oracles of the Prophets which did foretell the one and the other to the ende of the Chapter Tim. Why did Paul beginne with protestation of his sorrow Silas To auoide the offence of the Iewes who were likely to take indignation at this doctrine therefore hee vseth an insinuation to gaine their good will for which purpose he also prayseth them ver 4. 5. Which commends the wisedome of the Apostle in preuenting the contempt of his doctrine Tim. What doth he performe in these three first verses Silas Hee layeth downe or propoundeth the trueth Secondly the greatnesse Thirdly the cause of his sorrow The trueth and greatnesse of his sorrow he proues by a sacred oath calling Christ his conscience and the Holy Ghost to witnes that it was so that he did truely and great ly bewaile their case Tim. What instructions are we to learne out of this first verse Silas That a Christian must alwaies speake trueth but especially in an oath the reason is because an vntrueth vttered in an oath is not onely a lye but it is a periurie which is a greater sinne Secondly because by such vntrueths Gods name is dishonoured when hee is called to witnesse a false matter who is the auenger of all falsehoode Tim. What vse hereof Silas It admonisheth all men to take heede what they affirme or denie vpon their oath that it be no vaine matter or vncertaine and doubtfull or vntrue or false but such as they know to be most certaine and true Tim. What further instruction from hence Silas Hence wee learne what an oath is by whome we may sweare and in what forme of words Tim. What is an Oath Silas A confirmation of some hidden trueth necessary to be knowne and yet not knowne to others by appealing to the witnesse and iudgement of GOD who is the searcher of hearts and punisher of periurie 1 Kings 8. 32. Heb. 6. Tim. By whome may we sweare Silas By Christ Iesus and by the Holy Ghost as well as by God the Father which doth plainly proue the deity of Christ and the Spirit as also that it is a sinne to sweare by any Creature because they are not the searchers of hearts nor punishers of secret periuries also because swearing lawfully is a part of Gods worship Deut. 6. 13. Tim. Why then doth Paul put his conscience in the Oath it being a creature Sil. His meaning is that what his conscience knew to be true Christ the Spirit also knew it more perfectly Tim. In what forme is an Oath to be taken Silas Thus I speake the trueth and lye not Christ bearingmy conscience witnesse Tim. What
betweene sonne and seede in Scripture phrase Silas True Ismael was the childe and son of Abraham that is a childe of the flesh but Isaac was the child of the promise therefore hee onely was the Childe of God and the true seede of Abraham Tim. How may it appeare that Isaac onely was the childe of the promise or borne to Abraham by vertue of Gods promise Silas By authority of Scripture verse 9. This is a worde of promise Tim. What other proofe is brought to proue this distinction of Abrahams seede Silas A new example out of Isaaks family for both Iacob and Esau were borne of the same Parents Isaac of Rebecca and at one birth yet Iacob onely was loued and Esau was not loued and that before they had done good or euill The cause of this difference is onelle the free election of God as is proued by Scripture Mal. 1 2. Gen. 25 23. not birth nor bloud nor workes present or foreseene The summe heereof is thus much that although the promises were made to such as come of Abraham and be indefinitly offred to all his seed yet they take effect but in the elect to whom they are contracted by God Tim. What instruction are we to learne from this seauenth Verse Silas That Gods promises are not tied vnto anie carnall prerogatiues and dignities The byrth of Ismael was as good as Isaaks both being of Abraham and yet the promise of saluation was made to Isaac onely if carnall byrth had beene the cause of saluation and receyuing Christ then none yfsuing from Abraham had perished Tim. What profit is to be made of this point Silas It warneth vs not to be secure nor presume because we are borne of Christian parents Tim. What other doctrine out of this seuenth verse Silas That Gods visible Church is a mixt company consisting of elect and Reprobates whereof in the former Dialogue Tim. Now to the eight verse and tell vs what is meant by the Children of the flesh and by the Children of the promise Silas By Children of the flesh is meant such as be born by force of nature according to the ordinary course of generation and by Children of the promise we are to vnderstande such as are borne not by strength of nature but of Gods promise contrary to the course of nature or vnto whom the promise is appointed by election For the worde and promise of God framed Isaac in the wombe of Sarah being barren and vnfit for conception Tim. But seeing Ismael came out of Abrahams loynes as well as Isaac which should not Isaac be the childe of flesh as wel as Ismael Silas Because Abraham begat Isaac of Sarah being then both aged barren according to that which was promised Sarah shall haue a Sonne Where Paul woulde generally shew that all such are the children of God to whom the promise of life is contracted by the purpose of God Tim. What instruct on haue we from hence Sil. That God who is the author of Nature is not tied to the order of nature the reason is because God being most free may giue Children to whom hee will although there bee no naturall power in them to bring foorth Tim. What profit is to be made of this truth Sil. It teacheth that the power of God the creator is aboue all power Secondly that what God purposeth and will haue done there is no impediment can hinder it Thirdly that wee must beleeue God vnder hope aboue hope that is when in respect of humane meanes and second causes wee haue cause to despaire yet then we are bound to trust God vpon his word as Abraham did in this matter of a childe when there was no possibility in nature nor probability in reason Tim. What other instruction ariseth from this verse Silas That all which are the sonnes of beleeuing parents are not the sonnes of God The reason is because the elect which bee the children of the promise hauing it applyed to them by Faith they onely bee Gods Children Secondly because the Church hath in it many hypocrites which seeme to be that which they are not Tim. What vse is to be made of this Sil. It admonisheth vs that as we couet to be and to be accounted Gods children we must endeuour hard to beleeue the promises of grace because though the promises bee vniuersally propounded to all the members of the visible Church yet they do take effect peculiarlie in the faithfull alone who haue the power to beleeue in Christ which is the condition of the promise Tim. What doth follow heereupon Tim. First that it is most necessary therefore to striue to gette a liuely faith seeing the promises are ratified and made effectuall to none but to such alone as be elect and haue the guist of faith to receiue Christ which is the substance of the promise Secondly though many which liue in the Church neuer enioy the thinges promised yet that happens by their owne default God still remayning true because hee fulfils his worde in the elect ones whome the promises doe specially concerne being of God applyed to them to euery one of them of his free mercy and goodnesse Tim. What instruction ariseth from the ninth verse Silas That the Scriptures haue force to prooue euery trueth that pertaines to saluation Secondly that children are the guift and blessing of God which should teach such as lacke childeren to waite vppon God for them who giueth them to whome he will and when hee will Also such as haue children it should prouoke them vnto thankfulnes for this blessing Tim. What are we generally to learne from the next example of Iacob and Esan in verse 10. 11 Silas That the position of the starres at our birth doth not ouer rule either our manners or our death for beside that man was made ruler of them and not they of him these two brethren were borne together yet were of contrary qualities and had contrarie ends This reproues natiuity casters and starre gazers whose science and practise euen all diuining and Astrologicall predictions touching future euents which bee contingent are in sundry texts of scriptures either forbid or derided or threatned and that very seuerely yea and the seekers vnto them See Leuit. 20. 6. Deut. 18. 9. 10. 11. 12. Esay 41. 22. and 44 25. and 47. 18. Iere. 29. 8. Iere. 10. 2. Also by experience there is founde no certainty in their science DIAL V. Verse 10. Neither he onely felt this but also Rebecka when she had conceiued by one euen by our father Isaac Tim. WHat is the purpose of this text Silas To proue by a new example in Isaacs family that all bee not true Israelites and Abrahams seed which bee so counted but the elect onely and therefore sithence God performes his promises to them which be elect he cannot bee saide to faile of his worde though
many Israelites which were Abrahams children after the flesh do loose saluation Tim. What is the summe of this text Silas That the promise of grace and saluation was restrayned vnto Iacob by election onely before he was born not by his birth nor by his workes for then Esau should haue obtained the blessing promised who came of the same Parents and yet was reiected and hated of GOD therefore all which carnally come of Abraham be not the children of the promise Tim. How doth Paul knit this example to the former Silas By a gradation as a thing greater and stronger to proue his purpose that the promise of grace and saluation doth not indifferently and equally pertaine vnto all the posterity of Abraham but to such of them onely as were elect For the Iewes might obiect that Ismael was reiected because hee was borne of a bondwoman to wit Agar whereas no such thing could be alleadged in this example of Iacob and Esau who both came of Isaac Abrahams lawfull Son and of Rebecka at one time and by one birth yea and Esau was the elder of the twaine so as this example fits the Apostle much better to she we that the prerogatiue of carnal birth is not the cause of receiuing the promise Tim. Yea but the Iewes might alleadge that Esau being a prophane man and behauing himselfe ill was therefore reiected whereas Iacob was loued and had the effect of the promise because he was a good man and did well Sil. The Apostle meeteth with this obiection in saying that Gods purpose was declared touching them both ere euer they were borne and therefore their present good or euill works for they had done none when God had vttered his counsell of them could not moue God to loue the one and hate the other Tim. Yet it may be said that God decreed of them both for the fore-seene workes of them both Silas Paul denieth this saying it was not of workes and affirmeth the quite contrary that the purpose of sauing Iacob and of refusing Esau came of his free election whereby of his loue he chused the one not the other Thus whereas the Iewes stood much vpon the priuiledge of their birth and their works Paul reiecteth them both as no causes of Gods promises which are applied and take place by the decree of Gods election The mystery whereof vpon this occasion he beginneth to open both particularly by example and generally by testimony of Scripture verse 15 16. and in the rest of the Chapter Tim. What instructions are to be gathered from this Text thus vnfolded Silas That faith nor good workes neither present or foreseene are any cause why God electeth any vnto saluation And contrariwise infidelity and badde workes whether present or foreseene doe not moue God to refuse any man and cast him off from hauing any parte in Christ and the promises by him The reason is faith and good works doe proceede from election therefore cannot bee the cause thereof for one thing cannot bee the cause and effect in respect of another Now that faith and workes be effects see Acts 13 48. Titus 1 1. Ephe. 1 4. No man hath any good but what God purposed from euerlasting to put into him Secondly Gods election depends vpon his will onely verse 15. therefore not vpon foreseene faith and workes Thirdly infidelity foreseene and bad workes were not the cause that men were refused because all sinning in Adam God could see in whole mankind no other thing but vnbeleefe and concupiscence which hereditarily flowed from Adam vpon all his race and so all had beene reiected for sinne foreseene if any were cast out Tim. But if wicked men be destroyed for vnbeleefe and bad works then God decreed to destroy them in respect of these Sil. It is true so he did but hee refused and did not chuse them onely because hee would not chuse them without all respect to their ill qualities and works It is otherwise with the elect whom God did appoint in his eternall decree vnto saluation not in respect of their workes but in and for Christ yet so as hee purposed in time to call to iustifie and to sanctifie them ordaining to these things not for these things Tim. What vse of this point Silas It reproues such as tye Gods predestination to mens merites whereas it is independant and without all relation to the worthinesse and vnworthinesse of men Secondly it moueth the beleeuers to thanke God for their free election and to ascribe all to grace because free election is not onely in it selfe a great mercy but it is the spring of all other mercies both earthly and heauenly whatsoeuer For sinners beleeue and receiue the holy Ghost and are borne anew and blessed with repentance and good workes because they are Gods chosen and elect ones DIAL VI. Verse 11. For ere the children were borne and when they had neyther done good nor euill that the purpose of God might remaine according to election not by workes but by him that calleth Tim. VVHat is the drift of these words Silas To proue that God cannot be charged with failing of his word so long as he keepes it with the elect Tim. What is the meaning and substance of these words Silas That the saluation of beleeuers depends not at all on our selues but is all wholy to be ascribed to the election of God Whereas all men are alike by creation and nature and yet some beleeue doe good workes and are saued others beleeue not but liue wickedly and doe perish the cause of this difference is not in nobility of birth and bloud or dignity of workes as the example of Esau Iacob sheweth but in the election of God chusing some to life according to his will and refusing others because hee would not chuse them Summarily that which putteth the difference betweene one man and another all men beeing alike is Gods eternall election before all worlds Whence it is that some are not called to Christ and some be and of those which bee called some beleeue being elect some do not beleeue being not elect Election being the fountaine of all our weale therfore it would be taught distinctly and well vnderstood for it is a fundamentall doctrine reuealed in the Scripture Tim. From whence is this word Election taken Silas From the manners and affaires of men who will haue that to be firme and to continue which they haue by election chosen and vpon good aduice 〈◊〉 Whereas they are wont to alter such things which they rashly appointed but hold fast what by good election they haue purposed so are we to thinke of God of whom the Scripture speaks after the manner of men for our infirmity sake noting to vs in this word the stablenesse of his decree Tim. How manifold is Election Silas Two-fold one humane whereby men chuse whō and what they like aboue others And another diuine whereby God chuseth what
in distresse and serue others and on the contrary c. yet from thence it will not follow that the one bee elect and the other reprobate Sil. Though this place did speake of temporall dominion and seruitude yet were it very well cited of Paul because hee meaneth to proue this that the things which befall vs in this life whether good or euill depend vpon the counsell of God meerely without any respect at all to our good or ill merits and this these wordes proue very well because the Apostle tels vs that God sayd ere the children were borne the elder should serue the younger and therfore no workes in them but Gods purpose made the one ruler ouer the other euen against the law of nature wherby the elder is to haue dignity and dominion Tim. But you doe not thinke that this place is to bee vnderstoode of temporall bondage and rule such as concernes this life onely Silas I doe not but beleeue rather that it hath a spirituall meaning and speakes of thinges concerning eternall life and damnation My reasons for this bee first because Iacob in his owne person neuer ruled ouer Esau but rather Esau ruled ouer him as appeareth plainely by the story yet this oracle did concerne the person as it is manifest by the words of his Father when he blessed him Secondly the birth-right had the promise of grace and heauenly inheritance annexed to it Thirdly Malachy shewes Chapter first the rule of Iacob to be ioyned with Gods loue being an effect of it and the seruitude of Esau to come from his hatred as a fruite of it therefore this first testimony must needes bee vnderstoode of heauenly thinges and not of earthly Tim. What instructions are wee to learne from this first testimony thus expounded Silas First it warnes all Christians very diligently to read the Scripture after Pauls example who gathered the deepe mystery of Gods predestination out of this oracle being duely pondered that it was spoken while the children were in their mothers wombe and of such as came of the same parents by the same conception at the same time and withall carefully comparing it with the other place of Malachy found that all must wholly bee committed to the decree and purpose of God and to nothing that either was or should be in the children Tim. What profit of this instruction Silas It reproues all careles and in considerate readers of the Scripture who reade and marke not and without conferring places and prayer Secondly it stirres vp all to search the Scriptures as Christ commandeth Iohn 5. 39. and the Bereans practised Acts 17. 11. Tim. What other instruction from this first Oracle Silas That examples serue well to make cleere and plaine the generall doctrines of Scripture for heere Paul as he proued the Hipothesis by the Thesis so now hee illustrateth the Thesis by the Hipothesis The reason of this instruction is first because by examples not onely the vnderstanding is taught but the senses are also affected and moued Secondly it is no small helpe vnto weake memories to haue the trueth declared by examples which are much better marked and borne away and sticke longer by vs then ought else saue similitudes Tim. What vse is to be made of this poynt Silas It affords a direction vnto Ministers how to proceede in teaching the Gospell by familiar examples added to generall precepts Secondly an admonition vnto hearers to haue ready at hand such examples by which the doctrine of the Gospell is made plaine and familiar Tim. What further instruction doe these wordes minister vnto vs Silas That not only our heauenly and euerlasting condition but euen our worldly estate here is gouerned by the decree of God so as if some be Kings Princes Magistrates c. If others bee in 〈◊〉 pouerty c. It is because God woulde so haue it for it is written God doeth what soeuer he will Psal. 115. 2. And also if the fal of a 〈◊〉 and the haire of our heade bee ordered by the prouidence of God much more greater matters And lastly it is written that God lifteth vp one and putteth down another 1 Sam. 28. Dan. 3 Tim. Vnto what vse should this knowledge serue vs Silas To teach humility and thankfulnesse to such as are in good case because they haue nothing but what they haue receiued and they doe receiue because God was purposed to giue it them Secondly it warneth such as serue others or be in any meane condition to be content with their estate seeing it was Gods appointment in whose wil all creatures must rest without murmuring and resistance Tim. Is there any more instructions from this first Oracle Silas Yea heere is a pregnant plaine place against the error of free-will because there was no power in Iacob to moue himselfe to accept grace offered or in Esau to refuse it for as much as before their birth grace was purposed to the one and not to the other Tim. What is the last instruction from hence Silas That exceeding great is the efficacy of the election of God For that must be very effectuall and mighty which altereth both the corruption of nature and the law of nature First it altereth the corruption of nature because Iacob by nature was as sinfull as Esau yet the election of grace called and reformed him while Esau stil did sticke in his naturall vncleannesse Secondly it crosseth the law of nature for by natures lawe the younger should haue serued the elder but by election God purposing it so the elder is made subiect to the yonger Tim. Now come to the second Oracle and tell vs from whence the words be taken Sil. Out of the Prophet Malachy Chap. first verse 2 3. Tim. But Malachy speaketh of temporall benefits as the land of Canaan giuen to the Israelites and of earthly afflictions as the Mount Seir being barren to be giuen the Edomites what is this touching election vnto eternall life Silas It is true he doth so but not onely of such The drift of the Prophet is to reproue the vnthankfulnesse of the Iewes towards God whom they neyther feared nor honoured yet he loued them Againe God preferred Iacob before his brother Esau for he gaue to the posterity of Iacob a good land and being for their sinnes driuen out hee promiseth to bring them backe but the barren and waste country of the Edomites he would destroy so as no man should build and restore it These be earthly thinges by which no man can know loue or hatred Suppose the Prophet spoke but of earthly thinges as a fruite-ful and barren land yet these falling to the posterity of Iacob and Esau not by their merites but according to Gods will it is sufficient for his scope For the generall drift of the Apostle is to shew that whereas Iacob was prefered vnto Esau were it but in earthly things the cause heereof was not in their workes but in Gods
it that offendeth humane reason in this Doctrine of free predestination Silas Two things especially The first thing is that God should hate some and loue others onely for his wil sake without respect to worthines or vnworthines by which meanes the bad may be loued and the good may be hated Secondly reason cānot perceiue how of them which are in like case some should be chosen and others refused or how they which are equall should vnequally be dealt withal without iniustice as if a Iudge of two malefactors should acquit one and punish the other or a King of two valiant Captaines should prefer the one and disgrace the other Reason seeth not this to be iust therefore thinketh it to be vniust in God to saue some men and punish others whereas all were sinners lost alike Tim. Whence comes it that reason doeth thus cauill against Gods decree Sil. First because this mysterie though it bee not contrary to sound reason yet is aboue the reach of reason the naturall man perceiueth it not euen as a sore eie cannot looke against the brightnesse of the sun Secondly reason dreameth God to be subiect to humane lawes and to be able to do no more to his creature then a Maister to his Seruant or a King to his subiect who are held to be vnrighteous if in distributing paines and rewards they do not obserue a proportion Tim. What are we to learne from this Obiection Silas First that reason till it be reformed is neyther subiect to God nor can be Rom. 8. therefore they must needs erre which in diuine matters do consult with humane reason as he must needs loose his way which followes a blinde guide Secondly wee learne that it is no newe thing to barke and cauill against the Doctrine of Gods predestination charging it with iniustice and him with respect of persons if it be so now it was so in the Apostles times Thirdly we learn that the foreknowledge of God touching men what they would be or not bee was no cause of Gods decree in his election or reprobation because then there had beene no place for this obiection to charge God with iniustice for if he had chosen such persons onely whom he foresaw would be iust and righteous and refused such as he foresaw would be wicked and vnbeleeuers all men would haue acknowledged this to haue beene as iust proceeding but when it is saide that for his wils sake such as were equall are distinguished some purposed to life others reprobated to death this vnto reason sauours vnrighteous Tim. How is this Obiection answered Silas First by a negation or deniall God forbid Secondly by a confirmation of that denial by a testimony of Scripture For he saith to Moses c. Tim. What is the deniall Silas God forbid as who should say let it neuer enter into the heart of any man to thinke than God should be vniust Tim. What is our instruction from this deniall Silas That it is our dutie to acknowledge God to bee righteous in all his decrees workes and wordes which hee doth in men by men or vppon men or any other creature whatsoeuer though the causes reasons ends of his doings may be hid from vs yet we are bounde to adore them as holy and righteous The reasons 〈◊〉 be First because it is written that God hates iniquity Psal. 5 4. that he is righteous in all his waies Secondly he is the iudge of the world and therefore cannot be vniust Rom. 3. 5 Gen. 25 18. Thirdly the wil of God is the 〈◊〉 dause of all right 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer he wil it must be because hee wiss it whereas in men things must first be iust and then they are to will them Lastly if a Creditor hauing two debters may forgiue the one and cause the others to pay 〈◊〉 King 〈◊〉 ohe 〈◊〉 and spare another and yet 〈◊〉 how much more God who had not beene 〈◊〉 if all had beene appointed to death as Augustine saith 〈◊〉 being debters to God by mans fall if he take not his debt of one he hath whereof to 〈◊〉 and if he 〈◊〉 take it of another he hath not whereof to complaine Mercy is shewed without iniustice mercy is free floweth from loue vndue whereas iustice is to giue euery one his due Tim. What vse of this 〈◊〉 Silas It serues to stoppe the mouths of such as belche out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and iustice of almighty God Secondly it admonisheth vs to think of God with 〈◊〉 and humiliation in whatsoeuer he doth yea when wee cannot reach the reason of his purpose and actions For it is against reason to measure Gods counsels and actions by the rule of our baiardly reason Tim. How doth Paul confirme his deniall Silas By a testimony of Scripture the summe whereof is thus much that God hath an absolute power ouer all men to chuse whome he will and whome he wil not chuse to harden Tim. What are wee to learne out of the preface before the testimony Silas This in that Paul appealeth to the Scriptures we learne that they be an all-sufficient iudge to determine all controuersies in religion as they bee a perfect canon both of faith and manners Tim. But the Scriptures ure dumbe and a Iudge ought to speake Silas The Scripture sayeth to Moses and therefore speaketh and therefore fit to be a iudge for if a mans testament be of force as if himselfe were aliue to speake to decide all controuersies which arise among his children ought wee not much more to yeelde so much force to the Testament of God speaking therein to his children Tim. What profit is to be made of this point Silas It resutes the Papists who set vp the Church or a generall counsell or the Bishop of Rome teaching iudicially ex Cathedra to bee a competent iudge refusing the Scripture and the Spirite of God speaking therein for vnsufficient Secondly in all things questionable and doubtfull we must rest and satisfie our selues with the sentence and testimony of the Scripture without all contradiction and caueling Tim. Howe doeth the Apostle fit this testimony to his purpose Silas Some fetch the first occasion of Gods speaking these words to Moyses from the act of God in pardoning certaine of them which committed Idolatry with other as if God should haue saide to him Moses 〈◊〉 belongeth not to thee to know why some were punished and not others For I will haue mercy on whome I will haue mercy c. but indeede many things goe betweene this act of God and the wordes of the text also thus Pauls answere would not agree to this obiection But the true occasion is this vppon Moses request to see Gods glory it was promised him that hee should see his backe-parts whereof these words giue a reason why God wil shew this fauor to him and to none other For I will haue mercy on whome I will haue mercy c. Now this the Apostle thus fittes to
predestination whereas God expresly faith that he sheweth mercy where hee will and sheweth not mercy where hee will not these wicked men contend with God and charge him to be cruell and tyranicall when they heare it taught out of Scripture that for his meere will sake GOD doeth reprobate some forgetting thēselues to be vnmatches with God pulling vpon themselues worthily that woe threatned to things formed which striue with their Former Esay 54. 9. Secondly from hence are reprooued such as mislike any of Gods workes as their owne estate or condition of life or of the weather or such like workes of God as they which suppose and sticke not to speake that it had bin better for them that they had been made rich or of more strēgth c. what is this but for the thing formed to picke quarrell or prescribe lawes to the maker Thirdly heere is a warning vnto all the children of God to holde themselues content in all things with that which pleaseth God doe it neuer so much exceede their reason or crosse their affections adoring with reuerence and humility such iudgements of his as they are not able to conceiue the true causes after the example of Iob chap. 1. and of Dauid 2. Sam. 15. 23. Tim. What other doctrine are we to gather out of the 21. ver Silas That the power and right that God hath ouer men as touching their finall ends is absolute and vndependant without any respect at all to any thing or merite in man good or bad either to their sin actuall or originall or to theis holinesse faith and good workes For albeit it is most true that good workes are loued of God and freely rewarded in heauen and there are neuer any condemned in hell but for their sinnes either of birth as in Infants or of life too as in men of yeares which is enough to cleare God of iniustice and cruelty that he neuer executes any iustice vpon his creature but for his foregoing iniquities yet the Apostle when hee lookes backe to the high and soueraigne cause of Gods decree touching mens finall estate hee setteth downe none other but the absolute power and will of God that hee may appoint of euery man as hee pleaseth for God doeth whatsoeuer hee pleaseth both in heauen and earth Tim. How may this doctrine bee gathered from this text Silas The very text giueth power to the Potter to put vpon the pot what forme and vse he will with as good yea and much better reason it standeth that the like power be ascribed vnto God the reason is because there is no proportion betweene God and a Potter who is by infinit degrees inferiour to God Secondly the Potter hath the clay made to his hands but Gods hand made all men and therefore his right ouer men is farre greater then can bee the Potters ouer the Pot which is onely formed and not created by him For as touching God his right is such and so absolute that he might haue made man or not haue made him hauing made him vpright hee might haue brought him to nothing as he made him of nothing and all being corrupt in Adam he might haue reprobated and refused all without any wrong nay most iustly concerning all which none could haue controuled him sithence hee did all this not of any necessity of his nature but out of the liberty of his will and absolutenes of his power which as it is vnsistable so it is vncontroulable by flesh bloud yea by any creature in earth or in heauen the greatest men are vnder another God at least is aboue them but God is supreme and hath none aboue him Tim. But what difference is then betwixt God and such other tyr annicall rulers as for their pleasure sake destroy their subiects as the Muscouians the Turkes c. Silas Yes there is great difference first these Princes made not their subiects Secondly their power is limited by law and conscience or religion they be set vp by God and must raigne for God Thirdly being sinfull men their luste and desire is sinfull whereas Gods will is pure Lastly tyrants respect wicked endes to satisfie their sauadge cruelty whereas Gods purpose in sauing or destroying respects the praise of his 〈◊〉 and mercy most holy and good ends Tim. Tell vs what vse we are to make of this doctrine Silas First it reproues such as make Gods decree of reprobation to depend vppon Gods fort seeing sin in men Tim. What reasons haue we against this Silas First a plaine text verse 9. and 15. Secondly 〈◊〉 abridgeth the absolute will and power of God and subiecteth his will to mens merites Thirdly then all mon being sinners by nature must needs be 〈◊〉 and cast away Fourthly then had there beene an cause to obiect iniustice to God for euery one will confesse it iust to reprobate for originall sin foreseene but without respect of vnworthines to do it argueth iniquity Tim. What other vse of this doctrine Silas It serues to teach all men patience in 〈◊〉 and thankfulnesse in prosperity for seeing all which hapneth dependeth on Gods will it is reason to bee patient if ought fall out not well and thankfull to God if all be well Tim. What other doctrine from this 21. verse Silas That all men are not elect because there are vessels to dishonour Againe the similitude of a pot doeth warne vs of our 〈◊〉 and britle estate howsoeuer strong wee soeme to be yet we are broken asunder very quickly euen as a pot is so one quashed so is man as an earthen vessell which consideration should serue to worke both humility seeing we are so feeble and mortall and watchfulnesse also seeing wee know not when the pot will breake at what houre the thiefe wil come death being euer at our elbowes and the time as vncertaine as the thing is certaine DIAL XIIII Verse 22. What and if God would to shew his wrath and to make his power knowne suffer with long patience the vessels of wrath which he hath prepared to destruction Tim. IS the reading of this verse full or is there somthing lacking to perfect the reading Silas There must be a supply of a word or two as thus who shall accuse God or what hast thou to obiect against him Tim. Tell vs now the drife and purpose of this text Silas The purpose is to cleare the counsell of Gods reprobation from al tyranny by rehearsing the true causes reasons why God electeth some and reiecteth others all being equall both by creation and coruption of nature this is the argument Whosoeuer hath absolute right wil doe nothing but vpon good causes and reasons can be no tyrant Such an one is God our celestiall Potter therefore hee is not guilty of iniustice or cruelty though he appoint some to glory and others to punishment eternally for all his endes bee as righteous as his power is soueraigne Tim. Declare vnto vs these finall
people yet the greatest number of them shoulde not be deliuered from eternal destruction The reasons hereof bee first their generall vnkindnesse and vnthankefulnesse deseruing it Rom. 10 21. also verse 2. Secondly God had decreed to call and saue but a few of them as appcareth by the latter part of this prophesie verse 28. For to make his account and gather it into a short sum signifies not onely that God would lessen the number of the Iewes but that he did it out of his foreappointment his election and reprobation bearing the whole sway stroake in this thing For more could not bee called and saued then were elected and these were not many Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Sil. First that euē in the visible Church al are not elect yea that the reprobates do in number exceede the elect Secondly that we must not bee offended with the fewnesse of the godly and great heapes of the vngodly for such was the estate of Gods people vnder the law Thirdly it teacheth that multitudes be no markes of the visible Church in all societies for the most part the best number is the least and the greatest the worst Tim. What is meant by the Lord of Hoasts Sil. The mighty God whose hoasts all creatures be executing his will as Souldiours the will of their Captaine Tim. What doth Seede signifie Silas A small number reserued as a little seed Corne out of a great heape that which is chosen for seede is much lesse then the whole crop Tim. What learne we by this comparison Silas First that Gods elect bee a precious people as the seede Corne is the best graine 1 Pet 2 9. which must engender in them a loue and comfort of theyr excellent estate euen vnder the Crosse and in others a reuerence towards them and it condemnes the world which iudge basely of them Secondly we learne that the godlie are exceeding fruitfull as seede bringes forth some thirtie some sixty some an hundred folde a sew Apostles conuerted whole nations to Christ Acts 2 41. Colos. 1 7 8. Rom. 1. Thirdly the number of the elect is the smallest number It is verie great considered simply Reuel 7 9. but small in respect of the damned Luke 12 32. Tim. What vse of this last point Sil. It admonisheth all men to striue most earnestly to finde themselues amongst this little slocke and to ioyne rather with a fewe that liue well then to doe ill with a multitude that ioyne together in euill Tim. What learne we from hence that God is saide to haue left this seede Silas To hold it for a great mercy of God that there be any that beleeue in him and feare him in so generall an apostacie as if in a deluge of water or generall fire one house or two should bee preserued in a great Citic Tim. What is meant by being like Silas Vtterly to be wasted destroyed as they were whereof reade Deut. 29. Gen. 18. Tim. What is our Doctrine from hence Silas That Gods owne people deserued as greeuous things as the Sodomites should he deale with them in Iustice because to other sinnes common to them both they doe adde contempt of grace and most grosse vnthankfulnesse in that being trusted with much they render but a little Also they haue stronger more meanes to keepe them from sinning and so their rebellions bee more grieuous This commends Gods meruailous patience in bearing with his people and admonisheth them of earnest and speedie repentance least his anger breake forth and his fire burne when none can quench it DIAL XIX Verse 30. What shall we say then That the Gentiles which followed not Righteousnesse haue attained vnto righteousnesse onen the righteousnesse which is of faith Tim. VVHat is the drift of this Text Silas To set downe more clearely by what meanes God brings both elect and not elect to their appointed endes of eternall life or death Hecreunto the Apostle is come by these degrees First he had saide that the promise of God depends vpon his election Secondly he had shewed the moouing cause of election and reprobation his owne absolute will and most free mercy Thirdly he had declared the ends of Gods predestination the glorye of his mercy in sauing of the one and of his power and iustice in destroying the other Fourthly hee had declared that the meanes to iudge of our election is by our effectuall calling Lastly that men may discerne when their calling is effectuall or not by faith or vnbeleefe which are those two meanes whereby that high counsell of God is executed as in this text is plainely to bee seene in the examples of faithfull Gentiles saued and vnfaithfull Iewes confounded Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two First a question in these words What shal we say then Secondly an answere in the rest the answere also consists of two parts a double proposition and a double reason The first proposition is that the Gentiles found righteousnesse when they sought not for it the reason because they beleeued in Christ verse 30. Secondly the Iewes followed after righteousnesse but found it not the reason because they beleeued not in Christ but would be righteous by their owne workes verse 31 32. Tim. What signifies these words What shall we say Silas It is thus much Shall wee condemne God of vnrighteousnesse for reiecting so many Iewes that studied to please him and were his people calling the Gentiles that were Idolators and leud liuers and none of his people Tim. What are we to learne from these words Silas Two things First that mans corrupt reason will haue alwayes something to obiect against Gods truth for Paul had firmely proued both the calling of the Gentiles and the generall reiection of the Iewes by the Scripture and yet see how reason still goes on to iangle and quarrell Therefore let men pray God to reforme their reason for it is an enemy of Gods wisedome till grace haue renued it Rom. 8 8. and 12 2. Secondly from hence wee learne that the Ministers of Christ must bee able to foresee what carnall men can say against the trueth and to stop their mouthes this beeing one part of their function to conuince gainsayers Tim. Now come to the first part of the answere touching the Gentiles and tell vs what is meant by the Gentiles Silas All the people of the world which were not Iewes Tim. What is meant by righteousnes Silas The perfect iustice of works which God requires in his lawe or the performance of all such duties perfectly as the law commands Tim. In what sence are they sayed not to haue followed it Silas They neither loued nor cared for nor practised iust and righteous workes This may appeare first in that they could not because they were ignorant of Moses law much more ignorant were they of the righteousnesse of Christ. Secondly as for the law of nature they were also transgressours of that being both
we trust not in our owne workes to haue righteousnes and life thereby least through pride wee fall into the same condemnation as these Iewes did whome if God spared not for their vnbeleefe how will he spare vs Tim. But what did follow the pride of the Iewes Sil. A wicked contempt of the righteousnesse of God for they would not be subiect vnto it Tim. What is it not to be subiect to the righteousnesse of God Silas Not to receiue it being offered but stubbornly to refuse it to cast it from vs as a thing superfluous Tim. What doctrine ariseth from hence Silas That ignorant proud iusticiaties which trust in the merites of their owne workes are rebels against God and his grace for it is rebellion against God to resist his will in his promises as well as in his commandements For as rebels will not bee subiect to their Prince but rise vp in armes against him partly because they are ignorant of the Princes power and partly because they are highly conceited of their owne strength So Pharisaicall iusticiaries and merit-mongers because they knowe not the perfect exact iustice of Christ and doe too highly thinke of their owne righteousnes thence it is that they onely entertaine not but reiect the grace of Christ with disdainesulnesse a most miserable condition Tim. Come we now to the distinction of righteousnes and tell vs what it is Sllas Either Gods righteousnesse or our owne this distinction was set down before in cha 9. in other termes righteousnes of law and of faith Tim. What doe ye call Gods righteousnes Silas It consists in the forgiuenesse of our sinnes by Christs sufferings and the imputation of his perfect obedience for our perfect iustice before God Rom. 3. 4. 5. whereas our owne stands in working and our doings Tim. What further difference is there in this double righteousnesse Silas They differ in respect of the subiect for the one sticks in our selues the other is without vs in Christs manhoode Secondly they differ in the forme for our owne righteousnesse comes vnto vs by our owne working but Gods comes vnto vs by free guist and imputation of it to our faith Thirdly in efficacy for the one merites remission of sinnes and eternall life the other deserues nothing saue in strict iustice eternall death but is acceptable to God through Christ by approbation not of iustice but by acceptation of grace Tim. What is to be learned out of the comparison of this double righteousnes Silas That such as sticke to their owne righteousnesse trusting to their owne works shall neuer enioy the righteousnesse of faith or of Christ. The reason is because in the matter of saluation there is a flat contrariety between grace and merite Christ and Moses so as by no meanes they can agree together See Rom. 11 6 Gal. 2. 21. 5. 2. 4. Tim. What is the vse heereof Silas That all popish Iusticiaries and merite-mongers which so liue so dye are in most wretched condition for that righteousnesse of works which they follow they loose it because they can neuer bee able to keepe the Law withall by hauing confidence in their owne merites they neuer attaine Christs righteousnesse and so dye in their sinnes without pardon or saluation Secondly it exhorts all Christians for eternall life to depend vpon the grace of God and merit of his Sonne renouncing all selfe worthinesse euen as they couet and desire to be partakers of the righteousnesse of God vnto absolution for sinne and euerlasting saluation in heauen for God wil saue none but such as being humbled in the sight of their owne vnworthinesse and misery doe reioyce and glory in Christ oncly Rom. 5 11. 1. Cor. 1. 29 31. 1. Pet. 4. DIAL IIII. Verse 4 5. For Christ is the ende of the Law for righteousnesse vnto euery one that belesueth For Moses thus describeth the c. Tim. VVHat doth these two verses containe Silas Paul doth heere set vpon the third parte of this Chapter to wit the confirmation of the twofold righteousnesse which he propounded verse 3. and to shewe that the righteousnesse of faith is that alone which is to be sought after for our iustification and for our meriting eternall life Tim. How doth the Apostle proue that we are to follow the righteousnesse of faith rather then of workes Silas By two reasons contained in this present text the first is this That Christ is the end of the Lawe for righteousnesse but it is certaine that wee doe receiue Christ Iesus rather by beleeuing then by working Therfore wee must seeke to bee iustified before God by faith and not by workes Or thus The lawe serueth to send vs vnto Christ therefore we are iustified by beleeuing in Christ who is the end of the law by fulfilling it and not by the workes of the lawe which wee doe The other reason is taken from the property of the lawe which requireth perfect keeping of it vnto righteousnesse life verse 5. but the perfect keeping of the law is vnpossible to vs therefore wee cannot haue righteousnesse by the workes of the law but by faith in Christ. Or thus 〈◊〉 righteousnesse is impossible to be had which promiseth life vpon an vnpossible condition but the righteousnesse of the law is such therefore it is impossible and not to be sought after by vs but on the contrary the righteousnesse of faith being possible to bee had therefore it is to be followed of vs and rested in onely Tim. What be the parts of the fourth verse Silas Two First in what sence and meaning Christ is the end of the law And secondly how and to whom Tim. What is the connexion of this verse with the former Sil. By a preoccupation making answere to a secret obiection of the Iewes who might say and pleade that they sought for themselues no other righteousnesse thē that the law requireth and that being the true righteousnesse therefore they could not erre in their zeale for it Againe they being affraide to be excluded from this true righteousnesse if they admitted Christ therefore did not they imbrace him Vnto this their obiection the Apostle answeres that indeed the Iewes did not seek true righteousnes because they contemned Christ who is the end of the law for righteousnesse to beleeuers and therefore they had no cause to feare the loosing of the righteousnesse of the law by cleauing to Christ who is the end of it Or the connexion may be this to render 〈◊〉 why the Iewes through ignorance and pride refused the righteousnesse of God because they knew not Christ who is the end of the law for righteousnesse Tim. What law is meant heere Sil. By law is meant both ceremoniall and morall but chiefely the morall law of the ten Commandements Tim. In what sence and meaning is Christ saide to bee the end of the Law Silas This worde End hath foure significations in Scriptures
First it signifieth determination or ending of a thing as Mat. 24 3. Secondly it signifieth the mark whereunto any thing aimeth as 1 Pet. 1 9. Thirdly it signifieth perfection or accomplishment as Ro. 13. Loue is the end of the Lawe Fourthly that for whose sake or cause any thing is appointed The word End in this text may well beare all these four significations but the two last especially For Christ hath determined the ceremoniall Law for signification and practise and the Morall Law for curse and extreame rigour Also he is the marke at which the whole Old Testament to wit both Law Prophets aymed for they bare witnesse to Christ Ro. 3 21. Thirdly Christ is that which is intended in the Law and for which the Law is appointed Lastly hee is the perfection of the Law inasmuch as he hath exactlie in euery point perfourmed it bearing the punishment due to the breach and yeelding due obedience Tim. But declare vnto vs more particularly in what respects Christ is the perfection of the Law Silas First in respect of his integrity and puritie of his Nature being conceiued without sinne Math. 1 18. Luke 1 35. Secondly in respect of his life and actions being wholly conformed to the absolute righteousnesse of the Law 2 Cor. 5 21. Thirdly in respect of the punishment which he suffered to make satisfaction vnto Gods Iustice for the breach of the Law Col. 1 20. To which may be added that hee hath purged the Lawe from the corrupt glosses of the Pharisics Math. ch 5 6. Lastly he reneweth it causing his members heere to beginne and in heauen to fulfill the obedience of it Tit. 3 5. 6. Tim. What is the summe of the first part of the 4. 〈◊〉 Silas Thus much whereas God gaue vs the Lawe of the ten Commandements to be a Law of perfect righteousnesse and men thorough weakenesse are vnable to keepe 〈◊〉 therefore Christ is now made the perfection of the Law for that Christ hath made perfect and full that which the Law coulde not for it could not pardon our sinnes nor giue vs power to fulfil it but Christ hath done both these by application of his obedience and sufferings to beleeuers Tim. What Doctrine ariseth from this verse thus explained Silas First whosoeuer desireth perfect righteousnesse and eternall life must come to Christ who is therefore called our righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1 30. 2 Cor. 5 21. The reason heereof is because perfect righteousnesse such as is required in the Lawe and to which eternall life is due is to be found in the man Christ onely and in no other humaine creature whatsoeuer and this commeth to passe not by any defect in the Law which is a worde of life and ordained to giue life Rom 7 14. but by our owne default who cannot thoroughlie obey it Rom. 8 3. Tim. What profit is to be made of this Doctrine Silas It conuicteth those of error which will bee Iustified any other way either in whole or in part saue by Christ onely for since nothing that men do or can doe before or after grace can be saide to be Christ Christ alone is our righteousnesse therefore to trust in anie thing for righteousnesse is to make that a Christ and so to renounce him Secondly it teacheth that true Christian people be the onely happie men and onely Christian religion to bee the onely true religion because it alone teacheth the Doctrine of Christ and of righteousnesse by him therefore all other professions besides Christianity directly leades to perdition whatsoeuer shewes they haue Turcisme Papisme Paganisme c. are false and deceitfull religions Tim. What is the next Doctrine Sil. That the chiefe office and dutie of the Lawe is not onely to giue knowledge of our sinnes and to bee a direction for our life and manners but to direct vs vnto Christ as vnto the proper end thereof in respect whereof the law is tearmed our Schoole-Maister to Christ Gal. 3 24. Tim. But how doth the Lawe direct and bring vs vnto Christ Silas Not directly and ofit owne nature for so it threatens vs with death for euery disobedience promiseth eternall life no otherwise then vpon perfect obedience which wee vtterly want but indirectly and by accident namely by shewing out sinnes accusing condemning vs therefore it compels vs to despaire of our getting righteousnesse and life by our owne obseruing of the Lawe driuing vs by that meanes out of our selues to seeke vnto Christ for the pardon of our sinnes and to be accounted perfectly iust by his obedience imputed vnto vs. For as a glasse by shewing vs the blots in our face warnes vs to wipe them out and a sicknesse being knowne and felt enforceth vs to the Physition for helpe and as hunger and wearinesse compels vs to looke out for meate and rest so the law by opening our guiltinesse and terrifying our conscience by denouncing punishments makes vs run to Christ for remedy that wee may bee iustified by him laide holde on and receiued by a true and liuely faith Tim. What profit of this doctrine Silas First it argueth all such of great foolishnesse as seeke to be iustified by the workes of the law for that is instead of a Schoole-Maister to make it a father and a redeemer vnto vs. Secondly it doth admonish vs how we may become profitable hearers of the law to wit by learning from the law being rightly expounded not our sinnes alone and the iudgements due vnto them but by considering Christ to bee our redeemer and deliuerer from sinne and the curse due to them Therefore such are here iustly to be reprooued as vpon hearing of the law preached do sticke in the knowledge of their sinnes and the feare of Gods wrath due to them whereas they should be led forward thereby to see and seele a great need of Christ that they may seeke after him to obtaine pardon of their sins also righteousnesse and eternall life by him as a man that is wounded or one that is sicke runnes to the Physition for reliefe and helpe so the law reuealing sinne and death should whip to Christ. Tim. Come to the second part of this text and tell vs what doctrines we are to learne from thence Silas First that Christ together with his righteousnesse are receiued not by any workes but by beleeuing as it is heere written to him that beleeueth Secondly we learne that the righteousnesse of Christ is offered and giuen not to the beleeuing Iewes alone but to all elect Gentiles also which shall beleeue in him as it is written to euery one that beleeueth Tim. What followes heerevpon Silas These two things First that the difference betweene the Iew and Gentile vnder the law is now taken away by Christ vnder the Gospell Secondly heere is great matter of comfort for all faithfull persons whosoeuer how weake soeuer their faith be so it be true for vnto such their
Prophets rayling at them and speaking against their doctrine with their tongues whereof we haue an example in Acts 13 45. and 19 9. Tim. What followes heereupon Silas That the Iewes for trampling Gods mercies vnder foote and spurning at his word did deserue to bee reiected and without wrong were refused of God and secondly that they had no cause at all to be angry that the Gentiles were adopted taken in to be Gods people in their roome seeing they wel deserued to be quite cut off Tim. What Instructions ariseth from hence Silas First that vnbeleefe of heart when the word of God cannot perswade vs is like the sinne of Rebellion For such do in their hearts rise vp and resist God as Rebels their Prince Secondly that infidelity doth bring forth and breede contradiction therefore men are bold with their mouths to speake against the doctrine of the Scriptures because they do not vnderstand nor beleeue it as faith engendreth reuerence of the word and causeth vs to glorifie it so incredulity procureth prophane men to speake ill of the word of God and to raile at the true Ministers thereof which howe greeuous and heyuous a sinne it is may appeare by the punnishment God tooke on the Iewes whom he cast off for it Thirdly we learne that both Ministers and other godly Christians are to take it patiently when men resist the trueth which they vtter seeing the vngodly Iewes did gainesay euen God himselfe speaking to thē by his Prophets And are men better or greater then God Shall God be gainsaid and dost thou so take on and vexe because thy worde or counsell is crossed and controlled Learne humility and be content to be contradicted CHAP. XI DIAL I. Verse 1 2. I demaund then hath God cast away his people God forbid For I am an Israelite of the seede of Abraham of the Tribe of Beniamin God hath not cast away his people whom he knew before Timotheus WHat is the drift of this whole Chapter Silas To proue that the Iewes howsoeuer a rebellious people yet are not reiected from being Gods people either vniiersally nor for euer but that stil some of them were conuerted to Christ and many more should be towards the end of the world by which discourse he purposeth to comfort the Iewes against despaire and to confirme the stablenesse of Gods promises which failed not towards any Iew which was elected of God And secondly to exhort the Gentiles which were admitted into the voide roome of the refused Iewes to bee modest and lowly minded to take heede of the contempt of the Iewes who were faln and of security considering Gods mercies towards them in their free adoption and Gods seuerity vnto the obstinate Iewes whom yet he had not so abandoned but that he could and would gather them againe into the folde of his Church So as the drifte of this Chapter is two fold one to keepe the Iewes from despaire the other to preserue the Gentiles from presumption and pride Tim. What are the parts of this Chapter Silas They be foure First Doctrinall wherein hee doth three things First hee teacheth to the comsort of the Iewes that a remainder of them were Gods elect to verse 7. and thence vnro the 11. verse Paul confirmeth by a double testimony one out of Esay and another out of Dauid that the most part of the Iewes were reiected Lastly he openeth the finall cause or end of Gods counsell in casting off the vnbeleeuing Iewes to wit that thereby an occasion of calling the Gentiles might bee giuen vnto ver 17. The second part is exhortatorie vnto the Gentiles to verse 25. The third part is Propheticall fore-telling the vocation of the Iewes vnto verse 33. And fourthly a conclusion consisting of an exclamation and of a prayer vnto the end of the chapter Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two First an Obiection Secondly an answer thereunto Tim. What is the Obiection Silas This O Paul if the Iews be cast off as thou seemest to affirme out of Esay that for their vnthankfulnes contempt of God they are of him worthlly shut out then are Gods people cast off For the Iewes were Gods people and if they bee cast off then what becomes of Gods promises made to that people and what hope doth there remaine of their saluation Thus might weak ones reason against that which hee wrote in the end of the Chapter but cauillers will bee ready to alledge the Adoption of Abraham and his seed whom God tooke of especiall fauour to be his owne people so as hee should be vnconstant if he brake his owne couenant All this is contained in the first words I say then hath God cast away his people that is I see what you will say vpon my former speeches that Gods people are drawne away from grace and saluation Tim. How is this Obiection answered Silas Two wayes First by deniall God forbid that is I am farre from thinking any such thing that al the Iewes are generally cast out from grace Secondly he proueth this his deniall by sufficient and strong arguments As first from his owne example Secondly from the efficient cause Thirdly from the example of Elias his time applied to the present time wherein Paul wrote Tim. How doth he reason from his owne example Silas Thus I Paul am a Iew not a Proselite conuerted to the Faith but a Iew by Nation not of a base but of a Noble Tribe euen of Beniamin who was borne not of the hand-maides of Iacob but of Rachell his wife but though I be a Iew I am not cast out of Gods fauour and couenant therefore all the Iewes are not reiected from Christ for then shold I be reiected too seeing I am an Israelite Tim. What Doctrine is to bee gathered from this firste reason Sil. That an elect person which is conuerted may be sure of his owne election vnto life Paul was an elect man no cast-out but a chosen vessel and Paul did know himselfe to be so as this place sheweth with Rom. 8 35. Therfore the elect may be sure that they are of the elect and consequently that they shall be saued for all the elect are to be saued and all which are to bee saued bee elect these be Term ni conuertibiles Tim. But Paul knew this by some singular and speciall reuelation Silas He knew it rather by the certainty and assurance of Faith which wheresoeuer it is it is knowne to bee there as Augustine saith they who know themselues to be 〈◊〉 doe withall assure their heartes of their owne election and saluation because the promise of saluation is made to them which are endowed with Faith and all such are ordained to life Iohn 13 16 18 36. Acts 13 48. Tim. What Vse of this Doctrine Silas First to confute the Papists who teach that men ought still to doubt and to haue onely a probable assurance of their owne
saluation and cannot bee sure of it by an ordinary and infallible certainty Secondly to exhort all Christians to endeuour the making sure of their owne election to themselues according to the counsell 2 〈◊〉 1. 10. and it is made sure by the fruites of sanctification 2 〈◊〉 1 5 6 7. Tim. What is the second argument to proue the Iewes to be not reiected from saluation by Christ Silas It is taken from the efficient cause to wit Gods eternall and vnchangeable loue the reason standeth thus whome God from euerlasting loues as his owne and electeth them these he neuer casteth off this proposition is in the beginning of the second verse but there are some of the Iewes whome God did loue and chuse from euerlasting this proposition is not expressed but infolded in these words his people therefore all the Iewes are not reiected this must be vnderstood as a consequent necessarily arising of the promises Tim. What is meant by casting away in the 2. verse Silas To repell or driue from God and Christ Iesus and from eternall life in heauen God hath done this to euery Iew. Tim. What signifies foreknowledge Silas Predestinating so Ambrose expoundes it or whome hee loued and embraced beeing elected from the beginning so Beza expounds it and maister Caluine puts foreknowledge for Gods good pleasure There is in God a twofolde prescience or fore-knowledge the one is a bare speculatiue foresight whereby hee vnderstandeth all things which be and are done in the worlde This belongeth not somuch to his will as to his knowledge and is no cause of things for things are therefore done not because they are foreseene but for that they be decreed Secondly foreknowledge is a knowledge in God with loue and approbation 2 Tim. 2. 19. Rom. 8. 29. this kinde of prescience in God is the cause of things and it is all one with election or predestination which is a knowing of some persons from euerlasting and 〈◊〉 them in his loue as his owne whom he will saue by Christ. Tim. What doctrine ariseth from these words Silas These two First wee are to learne that the first and highest cause of mans election and saluation is the eternall loue will or good pleasure of God as may appeare out of Mat. 11 26. Rom. 11 8. Ephe. 1 5. Rom 27 28. Rom. 9 15 18. For what can God haue out of himselfe to goe and be before himselfe and who hath giuen God first Rom 11 35. Tim. What vse of this poynt Silas First it confutes the error of such as will haue the bare prescience of God to be the cause of election and saluation this was Chrysostomes error who held that as God foresaw men would beleeue liue wel so he choose them also Ambrose was of this minde so expounding Romanes 9 15. and Augustine attributed election to foreseene faith which errour he retracted after Pelagius and his followers did erre in this matter grosly Tim. How is this errour confuted Silas First because the bare foresight of God is not the cause of the existence of any thing for hee knewe before those things which shall not bee as those which shall bee Secondly Iacob was loued and chosen of God ere euer he had done any good thing from Gods purpose nor from his bare prescience Rom. 9 11. Thirdly seeing all men were to be alike corrupt through sinne there was no good thing hee could foresee in any therefore all men shoulde haue beene reprobate if his bare foresight had beene the ground and cause Lastly the Scripture expresly denyeth that mans worthinesse is any cause of mans election Deut. 7 7. See the place Tim. What other thing learne we frem the former doctrine Silas That wee doe owe all thanks and prayse to Gods free loue for electing calling and sauing vs. Thirdly here is matter of comfort by assuring vs that now we are God will not refuse nor destroy vs since hee loued so long before we were And lastly heere is an exhortation to loue all the Children of God since they are euerlastingly beloued of God this is cause sufficient to make vs take heed how we hate any vpon whom God eternally hath set his loue and to repent of our vnkindnesses towards them Tim. What other doctrine ariseth from the 〈◊〉 of this second verse Silas That such as God foresaw and elected before all worlds cannot possibly perish The wordes of our Text do fully auouch this truth God casts not of his people whom he knew before againe it is written Mat. 24. 24. that it is not possible the elect should perish and Rom. 8 30. The predestinate shall be glorified and lastly Christ hath prayed for al the elect that they may haue his glory in heauen Iohn 17 24. Reason also confirmeth this truth for the loue of God is immutable therefore they cannot perish whom he loues for then should God alter and be changeable if the elect could fal from Gods loue and be Reprobates but because God changes not he that is once loued of God is euer loued and therfore cannot bee condemned in hell Hence is the election and fore-knowledge of God compared vnto a seale and foundation which bsares things of great stablenes 1. Ti. 1 17. Mountaines of Brasse are not so strong as Gods louing purpose and decree is I am not as men that I should repent nor as sonnes of men that I should 〈◊〉 againe I am 〈◊〉 I change not Tim. What profite of this doctrine Silas It confuteth the error of such as say the elect may lose Gods loue by their owne fault this is to make God vnable variable and the Scriptures false Secondly it teacheth the estate of the elect to bee most stable and permanent not in respect of their owne strength but of Gods loue and counsell Thirdly it comforteth the poore afflicted consciences of Gods children against the feare of damnation such as once haue perceiued their owne 〈◊〉 may be assured of it for 〈◊〉 Fourthly it is a preseruatiue against despaire and a motiue to continuall thankefulnes that God hath set them in such an vn moueable condition If we blesse God for his temporall perishing benefits what praise doe wee owe for the lasting fruites of his eternall loue and mercy DIAL II. Verses 2 3. Know ye not what the Scripture saith of Elias how he makes request vnto God against Israel saying Lord they haue killed thy Prophets and digged downe 〈◊〉 Altars and I am left alone and they seeke my life Tim. VVHat doth this text containe Silas A third reason of his deniall taken from the like example of Elias dayes or from the like estate of the olde Church in the time of the Prophet Elias The summe hereof is thus much That as it was in the time of Elias so it is in the times of Paul the Apostle then very many Iewes were preserued in Israel frō Idolatty though Elias knew not of them so now though Paul were ignorant of it
sundry similitudes as of a stone of an Iron sinnew of a brazen forehead of an heart of Adamant Ezek. 11 19. Esay 48 4. Zach. 7 12. Heere in Zacharie as also in that place of Esay there is a plaine description of an hard heart Sec Verses 11 12 of Zachary Tim. How many kindes of an hard heart be there Silas Two one Naturall which all men bring from the wombe called a stonie heart by Ezekiel in chap. 11. verse 19. for all men from their birth are enclined to the disobedience of God being sinners and enemies vngodly and the Children of Gods wrath Secondly there is an habituall hardnesse which is gotten by long custome of sinne which for a time takes away both the feare and feeling of sinne This is common both to elect and reprobate but with great difference For hardnesse of heart in the elect before their conuersion is totall and temporary it wholly possesseth them but it continueth onely vntill their calling after that their hardnesse is partiall mixt with tenderncsse and softnesse of heart as in Dauid and Peter but in the reprobate it is totall and perpetuall so as they remaine wholly obdurate and obstinate till their death as did Cain Esau Pharaoh Iudas and these refused Iewes heere spoken of And this last hardnesse is that which is heere meant in our text which is both of the whole heart and final or for euer For this onely is peculiar to such as be not elected as the nearest iust cause of their destruction which is inflicted vpon them not so much for sinne as for beeing hardened in sinne for their impenitency in sin to the end of their life notwithstanding al means vsed to soften and cause them to relent and turne to God from their sinne Tim. But it should seeme that fewe or no men are whollie hardened because Pharaoh yeelded and desired Moses to pray for him Esau wept Achab put on Sacke-cloath Also of Iudas it is written that hee repented and that Foelix trembled and Balaam wished that hee might dye the death of the righteous Silas These were but sudden motions in the wicked which lasted not like vnto flashings or lightnings Secondly they proceeded not from a soft and brokenhart but from slauish feare and dread or present smart of diuine iudgement Thirdly that beeing once ouer they returne to their former wickednesse and contempte of Gods will as Pharach did and Felix and the reste of them c. Tim. What is the Doctrine out of these words Silas That finall stubbornenesse in sin when a sinner obstinately continueth till his death in one or more knowne sins is a certaine marke of distinction betweene an elect childe of God which shall bee saued and him which shall be for euer condemned as appeareth Rom. 9 17 18. Math. 13 15. Iohn 17 11. 1 Iohn 5 18. The Reasons heere of be because it is neither sinne nor the number nor the long continuance in them that makes the actuall difference For in all these things many of the elect and reprobates are like therefore that which doth it must needes be this vniuersall and finall hardnesse of heart vnto which reprobates are giuen ouer and so are not the elect For whome God elects into their hearts he puts his Spirit which changeth their stony hearts into fleshy being made pliable by his will but the rest as our Text is they are hardned and left in their naturall corruption to persist in it to death and this is the second reason of the doctrine that the elect haue their natural stubbornnesse corrected by the Spirit of sanctification which altereth and reneweth them vnto the obedience of the word 1 Pet. 1 2. 2 Thess. 2 13. Tim. What profit are we to make of the knowledge of this Doctrine Silas It may serue to keepe vs from rash iudgement that wee neuer giue finall sentence vppon any man to brand him for a reprobate for who can tell if a wicked man will so continue vnto the end of his life some haue beene called at the ninth houre of the day some chaunged at the eleauenth and one to wit the Theefe on the crosse conuerted at the twelfe and last houre Secondly heere is a warning to all Christians aboue all thinges in the world to striue against hardnesse of heart and to labour for soft and obedient hearts for as this latter hart to wit when it is mooued and bowed by God to follow his worde is the greatest blessing being the peculiar note of the Childe of God and a speciall fruit of the Couenant so the other to wit a stiffe and vnyeelding heart is the greatest curse beeing the marke of cast-awayes and reiected persons vnto which euery man is so much the nearer the nearer he is vnto hardnes of heart and so much the further off the more softe and contrite his heart is This admonition will be found so much the more needfull if we duely consider with our selues these two things First that we liue in times of exceeding great case plenty and prosperity by which meanes the heartes of men are most vsually hardened and made forgetsull of God as it is written Deut. 32. 15. of the Israelites when they were full and well fed they forgot the strong God that made them and prooued like the vngratefull Horse that spurneth and kickes at his maister that fedde him Secondly that this iudgement of hardnes of heart hath generally ouerspread most men which nowe professe the Gospell all places being full of wilfull sinners which haue hearts as hard as the flint or the smithes anuell or the adamant such as no meanes faire nor soule either benefits or afflictions thretnings or promises can either breake or somuch as bend them The very word it selfe which should be the meanes of softning them through their owne mallice prooues a greater meanes to harden them Therefore in this generall hardnesse of hearte there is the more cause for all men to take heede to themselues to preuent it in themselues by all good courses as namely besides the constant vse of the publike workes of religion prayer sacraments the word read and preached these foure things following are to be done of all which desire to escape an hardned heart First in time of any affliction to worke their hearts earnestly to feele Gods displeasure in it and their owne sinnes which procured it alwayes begging that euery affliction may be effectually blessed to the humbling of their hearts In time of their prosperity dayly to confesse their knowne sinnes particularly vnto God with great griefe for the offence of God in them all and euery one of them Then to meditate often and earnestly of Gods iudgements against sinne in this worlde and in hell also to meditate of the passion and death of Christ crucified of their owne mortality and death of the day of iudgement Lastly to inure themselues to mourne as well for their small as great sinnes and to auoyde diligently
the occasion of all sinnes In the third place heere is an exhortation to stirre vp such to giue God thankes as haue receiued a soft and sanctified heart a sure testimony of their election by grace when their hearts are so tender as euery worde of God can pierce and prick it and take place for framing them to the sound obedience of his will 2 Thes. 2 13. Acts2 37. DIAL VII Verse 8. As it is written God hath giuen them the Spirite of slumber eyes that they should not see eares that they should not heare to this day Tim. VVHat doth the Apostle performe here or how doeth he goe forwards Silas Hee nowe setteth vppon the second part of this Chapter to shewe that the most part of the Iewes which then liued were repelled and cast out of God This part is so knit to the former as it contayneth the proofe of that which was said in the latter end of the 7. ver touching the hardning of reprobate Iewes The proofe is a diuine testimony God so appointed it and the Scriptures long before prophesied of their hardnesse Therefore I haue truely said that the rest were hardned Hee doeth not so much proue the thing to witte their hardnesse as to shewe whence it came from God so punishing the contempt of his worde as a most righteous Iudge God hath giuen Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two first a preface of Paul According as it is written Secondly the text or place of Scripture which is alledged out of Esay 6. 9. and partly out of Esay 29 10. The sence and meaning is retayned though the words be not precisely the same in Paul as in Esay where it is God hath couered them with a spirite of slumber and shut their eyes Chap. 29 10. and Esay 6. 9. Goe and make their eares heauy and shut their eyes least they see c. Tim. What are we to learne out of this preface Silas One thing generally and two thinges particularly Tim. What is the generall doctrine Silas That Gods written word is the onely perfect rule and direction for all thinges necessary to bee knowne to mans saluation as appeareth Deut. 12 32. 2. Timo. 3 16. Iohn 20 31. Whatsoeuer is necessary sayeth a Father is plainely set downe in Scripture The reason of this doctrine is because the word is in nature like vnto God himselfe pure as he is pure and perfect as he is perfect God being infinite in wisedome his word cannot afford other then absolute direction Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas It ouerthrowes vnwritten verities traditions of the Church as idle and vnneedfull Secondly it warneth all Christians to giue ouer themselues to bee gouerned by this word in will conscience affections words manners and conuersation Tim. What bee the two particular instructions from this place Silas A twofold vse of holy Scripture First that it alone is sufficient to confirm all doctrines of godlines Paul and other pen-men of the worde vse no other proofe of doctrine therefore this probation alone is enough humaine testimonies are too weake to prooue though they bee sound and agreeable to the worde because the conscience in matters of saluation is not satisfied till it heare and haue the voyce and worde of God himselfe whose word is autopiston woorthy of credite for it selfe and all other men to bee beleeued for the wordes sake the witnesses of woorthy men serues to bewray their consent with vs and ours with them in the same trueth Therefore we alledge them when neede is and cause requires sparingly placing them as seruants after their Lorde to test not to iudge this warnes vs to receiue no doctrine which will not admitte probation from Scripture Quod legimus id credimus sayeth Hierome wee beleeue so much as wee reade we are forbid by Paul to be wise aboue that which is written The second vse of holy Scripture is to serue vs not onely to proue but to declare and interprete doctrines Euen as the light of the Sunne sheweth it selfe and other things so doth holy Scripture though the Spirite be the principall interpreter of Scripture yet the Scriptures be the soueraigne and most certaine meane of interpretation one place which is obscure and harde beeing made more easie by some place which is plaine As for the learned fathers whatsoeuer the councell of Trent haue attributed to their vniforme consent as if that were the surest rule of interpretation yet they are but subordinate and secondary meanes of exposition and not that neyther further then they speake and write the truth and prooue their interpretations by the worde Againe how often are the Fathers found to iarre amongst themselues Further how shall we know what is Gods minde but from God himselfe declaring it in his word for according to it an exposition is lawfull without danger or biasphemy as heere hardnesse is interpreted by spirite of slumber and this is declared by eyes which see not and eares that heare not and heart which vnderstandeth not Our sences and enarrations saith Irenaeus without witnesse of Scripture haue no credite Tim. What things are we now to note out of the second part of our Text namely the place or testimony of Esay Silas Three things First the description of hardnes Secondly that hardnesse is a great and heauy iudgement as any in the world Thirdly that God is the author or chiefe cause of this punishment of hardnesse Tim. What is the description of hardnesse or hardning Silas It is not a thicknesse of skinne in a mans hands or feete but a spirituall slumber possessing and ruling and holding fast lockt vp the eyes the eares and hearts of wicked men least they heare and see and perceiue and be saued Tim. What is signified by slumber Silas It signifies properly a dead and deepe sleepe called Lethargy which so bindeth the sences of men as they cannot bee awaked with pricking and much pinching such a sleepe as Adam was cast into Gen. 2. But by a Metaphor it doth imply spirituall sencelesnesse or drowsinesse and blockishnesse in diuine matters which pertaine to Gods worship and mans saluation it is called in Esay 51 23. a Cup of fury and madnesse by a speech borrowed from such as being made drunke behaue thēselues like mad and frantike men Such a thing is this slumber it takes from men all sence of godlinesse and makes them euen as furious beasts and drunken men which feele and feare nothing in the midst of extreame dangers Whereas some translate that compunction or pricking which is heere englished slumber indeed the greeke word signifies so as Acts 2. 37. Then it doth set foorth the same thing by a metalepsis of the effect for the cause for they which are ouertaken with hardnesse and the dead sleepe of sinne they are both pricked with griefe and euen vexed at the hart with anger at the word rebuking and threatning them Acts 7
54. and yet being thus pricked and vexed they be not awaked out of their slumber to returne to God and forsake their euil waies no more then one in an heauy sleepe can be awaked by shaking and pinching hollowing or crying or blowing an horne in their care Tim. What is meant by the spirite of slumber Silas Spirite though sometimes it signifies no more but the mind as Esra 1 1. Esay 19 3. yet heere it noteth the instrumentall cause of this slumber to wit the euill spirite or Sathan which God as a iust Iudge sendeth into wicked men in his righteous iudgement to direct and driue their hearts to wicked thingsas he sendeth a good Spirit into his Children to direct and moue their hearts and wils to good things This is vsuall in Scripture when the word spirite hath put to it epithites good or bad then it noteth the operations and effects of Gods grace or iustice As Spirite of truth peace grace loue wisedome prayer c. signifieth these good things and Gods Spirite to be the worker of them On the other side the spirite of fury giddinesse slumber fornication enuy lying error c. noteth these bad effects and Sathan the euill spirite to be the worker and neerest cause of the same Tim. What doctrines ariseth from these words thus opened Silas First that wicked men which are vnder hardnesse of heart are vtterly blockish and sencelesse in respect of diuine and heauenly things as a man which is in a great slumber vnderstandeth nothing of earthly things This is that which is plainly saide in Esay 6 9. and Mat. 13 15. and Acts 28 27. that though they see his workes and heare his words yet they neyther heare nor see but are without vnderstanding euen like Horse and Mule that haue no discretion Psalme 32 9. so are the wicked very brutish and stupid in the matters of heauen In other matters which belong to this present life they be for the most part of them quick-sighted verie prouident and circumspect one must rise earely that would deceiue them or go beyond them in bargaining Nay they haue the slight to fetch ouer others and hee must haue both his eyes in his head that shall escape them but come to the things that belong to God and eternall life it is a wonder how little vnderstanding and sight feeling and sence they haue heerein An image heereof we haue in Nicodemus Iohn 3 4. the Woman of 〈◊〉 Iohn 4. the Scribes and Pharisies c. Secondly from hence we may see why the wicked profit not by the admonitions of the word euen because they are fast asleep in sinne and inwardly deafe hauing their eares stopped and their eyes shut vp and their hearts hardned When they that are lyers backbiters promise breakers Vsurers c. reade and heare that which is written Psal. 15 verse 3 4 5. When couetous persons railers c. reade what is written 1 Cor 6 9 10. When such as liue in enuy adultery c. heare or reade what is written Gal. 5 19 20 21. When ignorant persons reade or heare that which is written 1 Thessal 1 8. and proude persons that which is written 1 Pet. 5. 5. and worldlings reade that which is written Ephef 5 3. and yet are not reformed nor once so much as go about to amend themselues the reason cannot be for that they thinke these thinges to be fables for they know and confesse them to be Gods word or for that such sayings are darke for they are so euident cleare and plaine as anie childe may vnderstand them or because they are neuer tolde of these things for their eares are continually beaten with those sayings The true reason therefore is for that they are like the deafe Adder spoken of in the Psalme that will not heare the charmer These sinners are deafe with the worst kinde of deafenesse for they will not heare and obey and who is so deafe as he that will not heare They are like vnto the Iewes spoken of in Zach. 7 11 12. 13. and to such spoken of Prou. 1 24 25. and to such as God speaketh of in another Prophet I haue cried they would not answere euen as it fareth with them that are in a Lethargie though a Trumpet be sounded in their eares yet they stirre not so it is with these men though Gods Ministers to awake them do thunder out Gods iudgements lifting vptheir voices like a trumpet yet they are no whit moued to Godwards because the spirit of slumber is vpon them It is written of Pharaoh that he did not hearken to the words of Moses because his heart was hardened Likewise the vngodly while their soules be sencelesse cannot but despise all the word and their teachers which bring it and set it before them which is a most dreadfull state For the mouth of the Lorde hath spoken it that when they cry to him in their extreamities hee will heare them Prou. 1 26 27 28. Zach 7 13. These things howsoeuer they are matter of greefe vnto Gods Ministers yet are they still bound to do their dutie with constancy and patience because it pleaseth God to execute his iudgements vpon the wicked through their instructions which shall be strong euidences against them to conuict their obstinacie Gods word is a sweete smelling sauour to GOD euen when it is a sauour to death Tim. How may it be proued that the worde is still to bee preached to harden impenitent sinners to be as a testimony vnto them and against them Silas By Esay 6 9 Ezek. 2 5. The former place proues that God vseth his Ministers by them to harden such as haue contemned his word and the latter proueth that euen vnto the already hardened they are still to speake that their condemnation may be the more iust dredful Tim. What is the next instruction from these words Silas That such as haue forsaken God are giuen vppe vnto the wicked Spirit Sathan by his working more and more to be blinded and obdurated This appeareth Ephes 2 2. The Spirit that works in the childrē of disobedience 2 Cor. 4 4. 2 Thessal 2 10 11. For it is very iust that they that wil not be gouerned by the word of God should be committed ouer to the gouernment of Satan as a Iudge deliuereth a malefactor ouer to the hangman As God threatens his people to set Tyraunts ouer them when they had beene vnthankfull for good Princes so he will giue the diuell to be their Ruler that will not be ruled by himselfe And such must needes bee driuen on to all mischiefe and hell in the end as haue Satan to bee their Rider to hold the reines in his hands as it hapned to Iudas Cain and Esau and inumerable others heretofore and daily Tim. What profit is to be made heereof Sil. It teacheth the miserable condition of such stubborne sinners as hate to be reformed for they are vnder the power of Satan and held
and to become like a tottring wall or broken hedge for lacke of good lawes wise Gouernours the power of the sword c. For proofe heere of see Esay 2 2 3 4 5 6. c. which should preuaile with vs to moue vs to be thankefull to God both in word deed for that little strength that is left vnto vs least if we continue in our vnthankfulnesse and sinfull course we doe worthily thereby prouoke God to bowe our backs and strike through our loynes and strip vs of all our strength to become not only feeble stooping and crooked but fall downe flat till our enemies tread trample vpon vs as on myre and dirt in the streete If God did thus vnto Ierusalem and the Iewes which were great among the Nations euen his beloued people whom he had honoured with fame and renowne aboue all people yet if hee spared not them for their transgressions but made their strength to fall so as they were not able to rise vp Lamen 1 14 15 then iudge ye what cause we haue to feare the like iudgement whose sinnes are so much the more greeuous then theirs by how much the mercies that we haue abused are more and greater then were the mercies bestowed on them Wherefore let vs speedily repent and turne to the Lord with all our hearts earnestly praying him to heale our Land which is sore shaken by the losse of very many worthies in all professions and degrees of men amongst vs let vs beware least we giue God cause to take vp that complaint against vs which sometimes hee tooke vp against the Iewes by his Prophet Esay Chap. 57 verse 1. The righteous perisheth and no man considereth in his heart Tim. We haue heard hit her to of the three 〈◊〉 of punishments wished or prayed for against the Iewes let vs heare what is to be saide touching the equity of these punishments how inst they be Silas That is pointed at and noted in the worde recompence in the end of the ninth verse whereby is signified a retaliation and requitall to the wicked Iewes that as they had taken pleasure to afflict the righteous and to make all things greeuous vnto them and especially had perfecuted Iesus the sonne of God giuing him vinigar to drinke and gall to eate to vexe him with all So it was but rightfull that God mete home the Iewes with their owne measure paying them with their owne coyne and for a recompence to them should strike them with blindnes for sinning against their knowledge and should make their most pleasant and prosperous things to proue bitter and dangerous and finally should turne their greatest strength to weakenesse and feeblenes because they had abused it vnto wickednesse Tim. What instructions are we to gather from hence Silas First that it is a righteous thing with God not onely to punish sinners but to proportionate the paine and make it like vnto the sinne as it were eye for eye tooth for tooth bloud for bloud spoyling for spoyling iudging for iudging c. Touching which thing looke more vpon Rom. 1 25 26. This ought to awake sinners which haue iniuried eyther God or man that by hearty repentance they may preuent and turne away Gods righteous recompence Secondly from this word recompence wee learne another lesson namely that blindnes and ignorance from God hath not the nature of sinne simply and onely but of a recompence when it is inflicted as a due requitall for former sinnes and in this respect sinne is from God as author to wit as sinne hath the condition of a recompence but not as it hath the quality of a trangressiō for so it proceeds from Sathans suggestion and mans corruption In sinnes mans euill worke in offending God by breaking the law must bee seuered in consideration and truth both from the good worke of God and his iudgement by punishing offences righteously which if Papists would confesse for they cannot but see it they would cease to slander vs Protestants by speaking and writing that wee make God the proper cause of sinne as it is sinne whereas wee teach that in sinne beside the anomia which is from man himselfe there is also antimisthia which is the proper worke of God Tim. We haue seene what is to be learned from the parts of this text is there not some thing to bee learned from it beeing wholly considered Silas Yes and namely thus much that sometime and in some causes and from some persons imprecations and curses be lawfull Tim. In whom be imprecations lawfull and towards whom in what causes things in what manner Silas First it is lawful in God himselfe the soueraigne and righteous author of blessings and curses Leuit. 26. Deut. 28. For God being himselfe most holy can neyther blesse nor cursse no otherwise but holily Also in the Prophets and Apostles which had the Spirit of Prophesie a warrant by a speciall calling to curse others it was in thē absolutely lawful so to do Thirdly in publicke persons as Magistrates Ministers and Parents it is lawfull conditionally that the cause of their curse be not priuate but publickly to wit Gods glory 2. that their affections be not partiall nor maliciously distempered with desire of reuenge Now for the persons towards whom imprecation must bee vsed they must bee such as shew themselues to bee desperate and professed enemies to God and godlinesse such as were Ananias Simon Magus Elmas the Sorcerer the Traitor Iudas the cruell persecuting Iewes Thirdly curses must bee vsed onely in such matters as do concern God or his church And fourthly not in those thinges that are eternall for no man without peculiar reuelation may pray for the damnation of any man but in things which are temporall so farre forth onely as they may tend to the saluation of the parties Finally as touching the manner curses are to be wished no otherwise then with this affection of the conuersion of others expressed or vnderstood if they belong vnto God or otherwise that they may be confounded Tim. Whereunto may the knowledge of this doctrine helpe and further Christians Silas First to reproue such as rashly out of spleene or choller do banne or curse either themselues or others their children or neighbours and secondly to warne them to take care of repenting for that which is past hence-forward to take heede how they rush thorough indiscretion or impatiency into such wicked imprecations least besides the taking of the sacred name of GOD in vaine contrary to the third commandement they do puli downe vppon their owne heads these verie curses which they haue pronounced with their owne mouths as it is threatned in that verie precept and as it hapned vnto one Charles Duke of Bourbon who was slaine with a Gun-shot in the assault of a Towne as hee had wished vnto himselfe and vnto one Henry an Earle of Schuartzbourgh who miserably perished being drowned in a Iakes according to his vsuall imprecations and vnto
hapned without his will but are the happy effects of Gods gracious prouidence so wisely ordering and disposing their contumacy as it gaue occasion of opening a doore of grace vnto the Gentiles that they might come in and thereby at last prouoke the Iewes to seeke their owne restitution vnto their former condition Thus in the administration of the worlde Gods prouidence and goodnesse draweth life out of death and grace out of sinne and good out of euill as in the creation hee made light spring out of darknesse Tim. What profit is to be made of this poynt of doctrine Silas That Christians must study how to conuert their owne sinnes and the fall of others to their benefit for seeing God purposeth good to some by the sinne and fall of others it behooueth vs to consider wisely howe to conuert our owne falles and other mens ouersights to our spirituall welfare Tim. What good may wee take of our owne falles and the falles of others shewe vs this more fully and distinctly Sil. First our owne sinnes should be a meanes to humble vs. Secondly to cause vs to be more watchfull Thirdly to stirre vs vp more to prayer against them Fourthly to a greater strife against sinne that it preuaile not nor soile vs. And lastly to a greater compassion towardes our neighbors which haue falne by feeling our infirmities The sinnes of others shoulde stirre vs vp to more he edefulnesse that wee doe not the like also to take occasion of exercising charity in prayer for them and admonishing of them Wee had neede to haue skill to knowe how to reape some good of sinne for wee haue had a great deale of harme by it euen the offence and displeasure of a good God the wounding defiling of our conscience hurt to our name and estate danger of perishing to our persons many miseries and death in the end which should cause vs to feare before sin and after sin to bee made wary and wise by our owne and other mens faults Tim. What other things to be learned from hence Silas That there is great difference betweene God and men in their manner of gouerning his wayes our wayes are not alike for he may vse all occasions meanes and instruments of doing good because hee is a most free agent and cannot bee defiled by partaking with euill but men are bound to doe good things by good meanes Rom. 3 5. Wee may not doe euill that good may come of it Moreouer we learne that where the Gospell is there commeth saluation for it is both a message of saluation to sinners and the power of God vnto saluation Luke 2 10. Rom. 1 16. Therefore called Gospell that is a gladsome tidings and so it is to all afflicted sinners which feele the burthen of sin and groane vnder it Lastly we learne that the prosperity of others it is the cause of iealousie and enuy in our selues the Gentiles good is the Iewes griefe which though it be a sin yet God can and will make good to come of it but tho God in his prouidence can dispose faults to very good ends this must not be any encouraging to offend DIAL X. Verse 12. Wherefore if the fall of them be the riches of the worlde and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles how much more shall their aboundance be Tim. VVHhat doth this scripture containe in it Silas An illustration or larger setting foorth of the two ends of the fall of the Iewes mentioned in ver 11. viz. the adoption of the Gentiles and the repentance and conuersion of the Iewes this latter hee beginneth within this 12. verse and the former he illustrateth in the 13. and 14. verses The reason why he first dealeth with the latter end of Gods counsell by an hysterosis it is because it seemeth to bee contrary to the former and therefore hee is carefull to reconcile them Tim. How may these two endes seeme to fight one with another as mutuall enemies Silas Thus as if the Iewes were cast out of the couenant and Church to make roome for the Gentiles to come in hereof the Gentiles might surmise that the receiuing of the Iewes should be their reiection and cutting off For it was likely and might bee feared that as the falling away of the Iewes was the occasion of the conuersion of the Gentiles so the conuersion of the Iewe should occasion the falling away of the Gentile Vnto which obiection the Apostle answereth negatiuely denying the obiection hee strengthneth his argument from the lesse to the more thus If the diminishing and pouerty of the Iewes bee the riches of the Gentiles much more shall their plentifull calling be if their fall do further the saluation of the Gentile their restoring shall not hinder but further it more For if God can doe that which is lesse likely to draw good out of euill much more hee can turne that which is good to the good of the Gentile Againe a thing which is good as the restoring of the Iewe hath a proper inbred vertue to bring forth that which is good but a thing which is euil as the fall of the Iewes bringeth forth good accidentally not as a cause but as an occasion onely Tim. Expound the wordes and tell vs what is meant by fall Silas The casting off of the Iewes from Christ in part and not wholly therfore called diminution or minishing by which worde wee are not to vnderstand the Apostles which were but few and abiect yet enriched the Gentiles by their preaching but the falling away of the Iew vnto a few small number for the most of them refusing Christ by vnbeliefe the residue were but a few and therefore fitly called a minishing or a diminution which is not an excision or cutting off the whole but a decision or cutting a part from the whole Tim. What is meant by world and their riches Silas World signifieth the Gentiles so expounded in the wordes following and the riches of the Gentiles implyeth both the great multitude of the Gentiles called to Christ by the Gospell and the thing wherewith they were enriched euen the plentifull knowledge of Christ and the abundant graces of the Spirite Tim. What signifies abundance Sil. Two things First the great company of the Iewes which shall be called towards the end of the world And secondly the encrease of spirituall graces bestowed on the Iewes in their generall conuersion So as this is the summe of this whole verse Seeing the Iewes being fallen away from God and brought to a little number did occasion the plentifull and generall vocation of the Gentiles vnto grace therefore the Iewes themselues beeing generally called and abundantly blessed with the riches of Christ there shall most certainely thereby come great good to the Gentiles Tim. Let vs now see what doctrines doe arise out of this 12. verse thus expounded Silas First we learne the exceeding great seuerity and most sharpe wrath of God in
an Apostle was aboundantly enough Silas It is true Paul his owne assertion might haue sufficiently authorised this doctrine but for two or three especiall reasons hee doeth nowe as aften heretofore appeale vnto Scriptures repeating his wonted words as it is written His reasons bee these First to manifest and make good that which in his defence before King Agrippa hee had spoken that hee did witnesse no other thinges then those which the Prophets did say should come Acts 26 22. Secondly to preuent and put by the offence of the Iewes that they might not be scandalized and grieued with the doctrine of the Gospell wherein they should apparantly behold a great and full agreement between it and the Gospell Thirdly to commend the vse of the Scriptures that it alone is a perfect rule of faith and manners all-sufficient alone to demonstrate and proue all doctrines touching saluation so as we neede not for this purpose authority humane or traditions of the Church and vnwritten word Tim. What are we then to learne from this constant customs of Paul still prouoking to the authority of the old Testament for proofe of poynts and articles of religion Silas First the great proportion and harmony or consent which is betweene the Propheticall and Apostolicall writings Nothing in the new Testament is taught to be beleeued vnto saluation which is not fore-told and foreshewed in the olde nothing promised in the old which hath not the acomplishment in the new so as the bookes of Euangelists and Apostles bee as it were commentaries of the Prophets as the Prophets be interpreters of Moses The new Testament is the illustration of the old as the old is the shadowing of the new both bee but one word and one Scripture as there is but one faith one Church whatsoeuer fanaticall and fantasticall men as Marcionites Manichees and others do dreame Secondly we learne that neither preachers publikely for doctrine matter of faith do teach ought which they cannot auouch and make good by authority of Scripture nor the people embrace as truth of God vnto their saluation ought which cannot bee shewed them to be contained in the written worde eyther for words expresly or for matter and meaning If any thing in the matter of Faith and saluation be saide or alledged without authority of Scripture it may be reiected with the same facility as it was alledged saith an ancient Father Whatsoeuer is necessary is manifest sayth Augustine Againe If I reade it not in the Canonicall Scripture I will not beleeue it Tim. From what Chapters of Esay are these two authorities drawne and fetched and how are they fitted vnto Paule his purpose Silas Heere be two Oracles of Esay the Prophet contracted into one as was done before in verse 8. The former Text or sentence taken out of the Prophet Esay ch 59. v. 20 there is a little alteration in the words for in Esay it is The deliuerer shall come to Syon in Paul following the translation of the Septuagint it is Shall come out of Syon This difference may thus be reconciled eyther 〈◊〉 is by the Notaries and Coppiers fault crept into the Text for heneca as the Septuagint rendred it For Syons sake or if we read out of Sion then it hath relation vnto the progresse of the Gospell as if Paul doing the office of an Interpreter should say that out of Sion that is the Church of God signified by Sion where the Tribes assembled to worship should come the Gospell which should conuert the Iewes to Christ whereas Esay respecting the very time and instant of the first comming of the Messias said Vnto Sion There is another alteration in the wordes though no change in the sence for whereas Esay saith vnto them which turne from iniquity which implyeth repentance Paul rising higher nameth the very cause of their repentance namely remission of sinnes by faith in Christ. For none can turne away from sinne by repentance exGod turne sinne from them by free remission Or else with Maister Iunius wee may say that for his comming whereof Esay makes mention Paul setteth downe a beneficiall consequent of his comming which is remission of sinnes The second authority is fetched the one part of it This shall be my couenaut out of Esay 59 21. and the other part out of Esay Chap. 27. verse 9. This is al the fruite the taking away of sinne Some thinke it an allusion to the words of the couenant Ier. 31 34. The Apostle applieth this place to his purpose after this sort Seeing God meaneth by free couenant to bee reconciled to the Iewes forgiuing them their sinnes and hath foretolde it by his Prophet therefore there is no doubt of it but it should be in which regard the Gentiles haue no cause proudly to despise and insult ouer the Iewes but in feare and humility to preserue themselues in the estate of grace If we will heare the application of these Scriptures more at large thus it is What God hath promised by couenant the same must bee fulfilled because God is faithfull and cannot lye or deny himselfe 1 Tim. 1 2. Shall he promise and not doe But by promise hee couenanted to giue a deliuerance not temporall from Babylonish captiuity but spirituall vnto remission of sinnes and eternall life which couenant he hath made not with Gentiles onely but with Iewes not with one or with a fewe but with the whole people signified by Iacob opposed against In part verse 25. This Couenant of sending Christ who is the deliuerer here spoken of to conuert the whole Nation of the Iewes and to saue them by forgiuenesse of sinne is not yet accomplished Therefore in time to come euen before the Conclusion of the world it must be fulfilled for one title or iot of Gods word may not fall to the ground This is like the prophesies of Math. 1 21. Mich. 4 7. Luke 1 33. which are not yet done therefore must be For the Iewes being the chiefe part of the people are but in smal number yet called to the kingdome of Christ. Tim. What is now the generall Doctrine of these two Verses What is taught out of them Sil. That there shall be a generall calling of the Iewes to the faith of the Gospell before the second comming of Christ as the Prophets haue fore-tolde it It is not meant that euery one shall be saued so as there shal not be any one beleeuer in the whole nation but as the fulnesse of the Gentiles are saide to come into the Church because the most and greatest number shall imbrace Christ so all Israel must be saued and whole Iacob shall haue sinne forgiuen them because this shall be done to the cheefest part whereof the whole vseth to take denomination For further proofe heereof see the 21. Chapter of the Reuelation which is a prophesie of this last and great vocation of the Iewes as hath beene proued before Vnto which wee may ioyne Ezekiels
the preseruer of man and beast and sustaines all thinges by his mighty worde Heb. 1. 3. Tim. In what meaning is it sayed that all thinges are through Christ and doe consist by him 1. Cor. 8. 6. Colos. 1 17. Silas Not as by an instrument and one inferiour to the Father as the toole is inferiour to the crafts-man as the Arians would haue it who are confuted by this our present text where it is said of God the Father that all things are through him yet he is very God in which sence it is elsewhere of Christ written that all thinges are thorough him as by a working cause or as by the wisedome of the soueraigne creator of the world see Pro. 8. 27. 28. 29. as an Artificer exerciseth his art by his wisedome so God rules all by his Sonne Iohn 5. All iudgement is committed vnto the Sonne Tim. What is the doctrine from these wordes thus expounded Silas That the same God who is the maker of al things is both the ruler and supporter of all things disposing of all things as he will or sustayning them so long as he will for hee doeth whatsoeuer pleaseth him Psal. 115 3. and worketh all things after the counsell of his will Ephesians 1. 11. hence he is called the iudge of the worlde Gene. 18. 25. the King of nations Icr. 10 7. because hee hath all thinges subiect to his direction and becke both within without the Church he turneth the hearts of Kinges as the riuers of waters Prou. 〈◊〉 1. The answere of the tongue is from God Pro. 16 1. and verse 33. Though the lot saith Salomon be cast into the lap yet the disposition is from God and he is tearmed in scripture The God of battell Now if the issue of Lots and warres be through God guided by his prouidence then other thinges that are further off from chaunce and fortune must needes bee ordered by his will Tim. What profite may wee draw from the knovvledge heereof Silas It instructeth Christians to depend on God alone for all good thinges and in the vse of meanes by prayer to seeke vnto him for a blessing for as his goodnesse giues vs the meanes so his prouidence must make it effectuall to our benefite Secondly it exhorteth all men that receiue any good spiritually or bodily thankfully to acknowledge it to come from God and in euill things to bee patient and wel-pleased with God because they are sent of him after the example of Iob 1 21. and of Dauid Psal. 39. Tim. Wherefore doth the Apostle say that all thinges are for God Silas His meaning is that all things are of him and of no other moouing cause and by himselfe none other helping him so they are onely for his owne glorie and for no other end for he made all thinges for himselfe Prou. 16 4. Reuel 4 11. hee predestinateth adopteth and iustifieth men to the praise of his glorious grace Ephes 1 5 6. Hence our duty is to giue him glory in and for all things 1 Cor. 10 30. as the riuers which flow out of the Sea returne thither againe so God is to bee praised for all good things because of him alone they proceed herein true children are discerned frō Bastards who haue no affection toward the glory of God whereas his adopted children make it the scope of all their actions Tim. What may we learne by the last wordes To him bee glory c Silas That all must effect and approoue Gods glorie vpon all good occasions desiring it with all our heartes and gladsomnesse willingly ratifying it which is a very sure token of an adopted childe of God to wish and approoue his Fathers honour with griese to thinke of the hurt done to it by blasphemies and other wickednesse and with much ioy studying how to promote it in their liues and callings by praiers and praises good practises especially where there is this good minde in any measure after the hallowing of Gods name it is a good mark of one who in truth saith O our Father CHAP. XII Exhortation to morall Duties DIALOGVE 1. Verse 1. I beseech you therefore Brethren by the mercies of God that ye giue vp your bodies a liuing sacrifice holy acceptable vnto God which is your reasonable soruing of God Timotheus SHew vs how this Chapter dooth depend vpon the former Silas In the former Chapters Paul had handled doctrinal points of Faith as Iustification Sanctification Predestination vnto the end of the eleauenth Chapter Heere at the 12. Chapter hee beginneth the next part of his Epistle which is pareneticall or exhortatorie for he exhorteth all Christian professors in the person of the Romanes vnto duties morall in this chapter Secondly vnto ciuill in the next Thirdly vnto charity about things indifferent in the 14. part of the fifteenth Chapters and then descends vnto familiar things Chapter sixteenth Tim. What Method and Order doth the Apostle keepe in this Chapter Silas Hee exhorteth vnto generall duties belonging vnto all Christians affirmatiuely in the first verse shewing what they should do and negatiuely in the second verse warning what they should not do after that from the third verse vntil the ninth verse he perswadeth vnto particular duties which are to be done in respect of some degree or function ecclesiasticall Lastly in the ninth verse hee returneth vnto common duties which appertaine vnto al professors vnto the end of the Chapter Tim. Tell vs what is the sum of this first verse which wee haue chosen for our Text Silas It is an earnest exhortation to stirre vp al christians whatsoeuer with all their power to study and endeauour to leade their liues holily and iustly In this exhortation there are to be noted two things chiefly first the matter which is to become a liuing sacrifice to God This Sacrifice is qualified with fiue conditions and confirmed or vrged with two reasons Of the conditions the first is to be voluntarie in these words the yee present Secondly that it must be of the body that is of the whole man by a Synecdoche Thirdly a liuing one Fourthly holy Fiftly reasonable Now the reasons of the exhortation be two one from the mouing cause Gods Mercies the other from the finall end That GOD may be pleased Tim. What is the other grand or maine thing to be considered in this verse Silas The manner of the exhortation which is by a sweete obtestation I beseech you and by a louing compellation Brethren that is all Christian professors which haue one common faith and religion Tim. What instructions may we take from this milde manner of exhortaion Silas That the Ministers of Christ must not alwayes stand vpon their authority nor alwayes vse seuerity but sometimes deale by milde intreaties and perswasions Philē 8 9 10. For Ministers be fathers who be milde and deale gently Secondly the Spirite of the Gospell is the spirite of loue Thirdly the Children of God being of an ingenuous
heere reproued are certaine irregular and exorbitant persons amongst our selues who though they bee in iudgement conuicted and cannot but confesse that this precept is giuen to all Christians and touching all powers yet they make themselues a disperisation and take liberty to doe what they list without all due regard to that which is by superiors commanded Heerein ioyning with Anabaptists and Libertines that as touching their practise they striue to shake off from their neckes the yoake though not of supreame yet of subordinate Gouernors as if they were too good to obey some powers The third kinde is the Pope and his Cleargy who do not onely pleade for an exemption but also do practise it with such manifest and grosse wickednesse as that the Pope doth not onely withdraw subiection from Emperors but hath lifted vp his throne aboue the Throne of Emperors and Kings whom hee taketh vpon him to set vp and pull downe at his pleasure to dispose their kingdome and despise nay destroy their persons vpon imputation of heresie and is not only not subiect to them but causeth them to bow downe their neckes vnder his feete and most filthily to worship him by kissing them vnder this pretext that the soule is better then the body and therefore spirituall Gouernors which teach the soule are to be preferred before temporal whose charge it is to looke to the body and worldly things It was the argument of Pope Baniface the eight whereas in trueth it is not the fashion of Popes to preach the gospel therwith they little trouble themselues but to Lord it and liue in pompe and pleasure And say they did teach the word of God yet as Kings how great soeuer their dignity be must subiect their vnderstandings and willes to be gouerned by the word which the ministers propound for Gods word must rule the highest Rulers so Ministers though their function be very high and excellent yet cannot free themselues from subiection vnto ciuill Magistrates because it is heere imperatiuely commanded Let euery soule be subiect As the High-Priests were subiects Aaron to Moses Abiathar and Zadock to Salomon and Romisn byshoppes to the first Christian Emperours Tim. What may be vnderstoode by the word Subiect Silas This word imports as much as to bee put vnder another or to be brought in order and it insinuateth to them that are gouerned that there is a certain order orderly disposing between the ruler and the ruled by consideration whereof the inferior which is set vnder must giue place to the superiour which is put aboue This emphasis the learned obserue in this word As it is in nature Bees Cranes and Fishes haue one aboue them vnder whose conduct they go forth to feede and returne from feeding and among the Elementarie bodies the more heauier and more massie are subiect and put vnder the lighter and more subtle the earth vnder the water the water vnder the ayre the ayre vnder the sky the sky vnder the starry firmament and that vnder the thirde heauens which are the seate of the Angelles And as in humane bodies the other members as handes armes and legges c. do by nature acknowledge the head as chief and are subiect vnto it so in policy or worldly estates there is such an order setled that some should be aboue to commaund others beneath to obey and that they which are placed as inferiours should submitthemselues to such as by ranke and order are their superiours Againe it is more significant to say be subiect then if the Apostle should haue said obey reuerence resist not honour c. For subiection as a generall word comprizeth all the rest as particulars vnder it namely acknowledgment of their power taking lawes and coine from them arming at their commaundement reuerence loue prayer and thankesgiuing for them thankfulnesse in maintaining them obedience in doing and suffering al these appertaine to subiection Tim. What are we to vnderstand by powers Silas By powers are meant heere not Ecclesiasticall Gouernors as Apostles Euangelists Doctors Pastors Teachers but such as take tribute and beare the sword which Ministers are forbid to doe and ciuill rulers may do and therefore the Papists erre which from this place would set vp the preheminency of Pope and Byshops aboue politicke Rulers who by a Metonymie of the adioynt are heere named powers because they are endowed with great power and might aboue other men to suppresse the wicked and defend the good Also to shew that they beare the Image of God not in respect of his essence but in respect of his power and thence it is that not Iehouah the Title of his Being but Elohim the Title of his power is attributed to the Magistrate Psal. 82 1 5. Obserue also that subiectes may not examine by what way or meane Princes get their power whether by right or wrong for Paul knew that the Romanes had by great force made themselues the Lords of the world yet he will haue the present powers obeyed Lastly Paul speaks not of the persons but of the functions which must be respected be the Gouernors good or bad Mens deformities cannot extinguish Gods ordinances nor can diuine functions be lesse honorable by humane frailties it is a grosse malice or blindnesse not to distinguish the sins of the man and the worthines of the Magistracy DIAL II. Verses 1 2. For there is no power but of God and the powers that be are ordained of God Whosoeuer therefore resisteth the power resisteth the ordinance of God and they that resist shall receiue to themselues damnation Tim. HOw doth our Apostle proceede Silas In these words and the verses following he rendreth sundry and weighty reasons why we ought to be subiect to Magistrates whereof the first is taken from the efficient cause and author which is neither fortune nor chance nor men nor Angels good or badde but onely God himselfe whose ordinance we are bound to reuerence and be subiect to it but powers or magistrates are Gods ordinance therefore we must bee subiect to them This is the first argument which may bee thus further pressed and vrged It is a comely and an honest thing to submit our selues vnto that order which comes from God who is not the authour of any thing that is euill therefore seeing Magistracie is a thing which God hath set amongst men it is a seemly and honest thing to submit our selues vnto it Tim. May we not gather from the first words that there are sundry powers and that they are all of GOD one and other Silas Yea this Text implyeth that there are sundrie kindes of powers and that they come all of God theyr first Author because he saith in the plurall number the powers that be are ordained of God which proposition beeing vniuersall shewes that the former exclusiue proposition no powers but of God comprehends al is as much in effect as if the Apostle had saide al powers both high middle or low Priuate
or publicke ciuill or Ecclesiasticall or whatsoeuer powers it bee haue God for the ordainer thereof Heere let vs obserue for distinction sake that from the verie beginning of the creation God gaue vnto man a threefold power First ouer himselfe which is the rule of vncorrupt reason ouer our senses and appetite in the soule of man and may bee likened vnto that gouernement which the Maister hath ouer his Schollers of this it is written Eccle. 7 23. That God made man righteous And in Ecclesiasticus 15. He left him in the hands of his owne counsell and as Moses speakes Deut. 30 19. He set before him life and death good euill Man is not like a stone or blocke which cannot mooue but from an externall cause mouing it but hath in himselfe the beginning of motion whereby he could by the power of his will apply himselfe vnto good or euill to chuse or refuse til by abusing his free wil in not refusing to eate the forbidden fruite he lost both it and himselfe The second power giuen to man in his first creation was ouer Beastes and Foules and Fishes according as it is written Genes 1 26. Let him rule ouer the fishes of the Sea c. Heere unto accordeth that in the Psal. 8 6 7. 8. This was lost by Adam but restored by Christ. The third kinde of power was that which hee gaue to man ouer man of this there be sundry sorts the first of all was the power which the husband had giuen him ouer his wife Gen. 2 21. and 3 16. The next vnto this was the power of the Parents ouer their Children which Adam and Eue exercised ouer Caine and Abell and of the which the fifth Commaundement speakes expresly Also Paul Eph. 6 1 2. Now as families did encrease there arose the power of maisters ouer their seruants whereof Paul Ephe. 6 5 6 7. Col. 4 1. after this did spring vp the power of the Magistrate ouer subiects when the world was multiplyed this was established in Gen. 9 5. which power beeing to be exercised not rashly by euery man which would breed a confusion whereof God is not the author doth argue that it is appropriate to certaine men whom God hath ordained to be Rulers ouer others see Exod. 18 21. and 20 12. Deutero 1 15 16 17. and 16. 18. Now this publike power of the Magistrate was eyther of one ouer a kingdome called a Monarchy or else of some chiefe and choice men for wisedom and goodnesse put ouer the rest called an Aristocracy or exercised by a multitude called a Democracy In these seuerall kindes of power and authority howsoeuer the acquisition or assuming of it bee not alwayes of God as in Tyrants and vsurpers which by violence and force doe intrude themselues into gouernment without a due calling after the example of Nimrod and the first Romane Emperors and Richard the third in England and though the abuse of the power beeing carried not after the will of God but after the lust of man and being vsed not for the weale but to the hurt of the subiect be not of God but from Sathan and wicked men yet the very power it selfe considered alone is certainly a diuine ordinance erected appointed of God for the common good of mankinde as riches and marriage bee good though often they be ill gotten and ill vsed therefore our Apostle not speaking of the person nor of the abuse nor of the manner of getting the authority but of the verye thing it selse saith it is of God This beeing generally true of all powers yet is heere especially meant of the politicall publike power as appeareth by that which is afterward saide of the sword and of tribute paying Tim. But why doth God say in Osee 8. 4. They haue set vp a king but not by me Silas This is spoken of Ieroboam who had the regimet ouer the ten tribes which were rent from Rehoboam his rule is saide not to be of God by some because God onely permitted it and was not the effectuall cause of it which is false as appeareth by the words of God himselfe both before the diuision 1. Kings 11 31 35 36. and in the very time of the peoples rebellion against Rehoboam 1. Kin. 12 15. Al which proue that the translation of the kingdom from Salomons race vnto Ieroboam was not onely suffered but acted of God as it was a iudgement vpon Salomon and his children now euery iudgement beeing an acte of iustice hath the nature of a good thing and therefore hath being from God not by permission onely but as his owne action yet Ieroboam is saide to bee set vp not by God in respect of some circumstances and the manner of the fact because the rebellion of the people against 〈◊〉 their rightfull king and their defection to Ieroboam a vile intruder without asking counsell of God these things were not from God but from their wicked and rebellious mindes Neyther was it from God that Ieroboam being king set vp Idolatry and swarued 〈◊〉 the reuealed will of God in his gouernement to follow his beastly affections yet the power it selfe which hee exercised was Gods ordinance so was Cyrus his power ouer the Assirians and Alexanders ouer the Persians and the Romanes ouer the Grecians the power was of God though the getting of it by 〈◊〉 warre proceeded from the Diuell and from their owne ambitious greedy and vnsatiable lustes Tim. Why then doth Peter say that powers bee humane Creatures or the Ordinances os men 1 Peter 2. 13 Silas This must not bee taken causually as if that men were the first inuenters and finders out of ciuill gouernement but powers are named humane ordinances eyther subiectiuely because that man is the subiecte by whome it is exercised or obiectiuely because humane affaires are the onely obiect or the thing about which it is conuersant Lastly also in respect of the ende because it is appointed doth serue for the great good of men Moreouer howsoeuer diuers formes of gouernment bee found out by man as euery King in his Kingdome for necessity of his kingdom may create new officers yet the original institution of Rulers and Gouernors is from God who hath ordained all sortes of Ciuill powers Iohn 10 35. So then to conclude those powers are from God not as plagues sicknesse and other euils where with GOD scourges the wicked onely in his furie but as an wholesome order tending to the benefit of good and bad to reclaime the one from euill and to retaine the other in his goodnesse Tim. What Vse and profit are we to make of this point Silas First an admonition to such as haue any power to vse it rightly seeing they both haue it from God and they must be countable to God how they vse it That which Paul sayes of Maisters must be applyed vnto all Magistrates Col. 4 1. They haue a Maister in heauen therefore must deale
Rulers they shall not lacke Gods assistance and protection see Ioshua 1 5 6 7. If kings will maintaine their Iudges Sheriffes Iustices and these doe beare out their vnder-Officers doing but their duties yea to the punishing of such as resist or make rescues How can it bee that God should cast off the care and defence of his Ministers and seruants executing but his iudgements he will certainly be a shield and a bucklet to such shields of the earth so the Psalmist calles Rulers as be found vpright and valiant DIAL V. Verses 5 6 7. Wherefore yee must bee subiect not onely for wrath but for conscience sake For this cause yee pay also tribute for they are Gods ministers applying themselues for the same thing giue to all men therefore their duty c. Tim. VVHat be the contents of this text Silas It containeth a conclusion of the former exhortation touching subiection vnto Magistrates wherin we are to obserue these three things First a repetition of two maine arguments the former à metu poenae because of wrath The second à metu Dei for conscience sake that is least wee hurt our conscience by offending God who sets Rulers ouer vs and commands vs to obey them The second part is an addition of two new arguments first from necessity yee must bee subiect the second from cquity render to euery man his due this is regula aequitatis iuris The third and last member of the texte is an enumeration of the parts of subiection which bee these foure 1. feare 2. honour 3. tribute 4. custome Of the last two there are two reasons yeelded in the texte why they ought to be paide fust à testimonio because they bee secret witnesses of subiection for this cause ye pay tribute Secondly ab honesto because it is an honest thing to giue recompence to the Magistrate for his labour and paines applying themselues to this purpose Tim. Let vs proceede to the words and tell vs what is here meant by wrath and for conscience sake Silas Wrath signifies that punishment or reuenge mentioned verse 4. because it proceeds from the wrath or an ger both of God and the Magistrate which because men can no otherwise auoide then by subiection therfore heere is the necessity of subiection But especially for conscience sake which words haue sundry interpretations all true but not all fit to the text Some by conscience vnderstand the light of naturall reason which teacheth vs to reder euery man his due as Liranus Or the conscience of such sinnes as disobedient persons may fall into through their disobedience as Tolet thinketh Or the conscience of other men that it bee not hurt by example of our obstinacy against Rulers as Erasmus Or the conscience of such benefits as we receiue by the meanes of Rulers whereof in verse 4. Or thus it is against conscience to resist such Benefactors as protect the good and punish the euill dooer as Chrysostome Or the pricke that doth 〈◊〉 the conscience of rebellious persons Now there bee two things which doe like furies sting the conscience of such First the contempt of the good ordinance of God Secondly ingratitude towards Rulerss which made all mankinde beholden to them Thus Peter Martyr but Maister Beza and Piscator do interprete it De metu Dei conscientia praecepti because God hath ordained Rulers and commanded subiection therefore wee cannot with a good conscience despise or resist them Albeit I woulde not willingly cast off any of these interpretations yet for diuers circumstances of the text I doe rather encline to that of Chrysostom and this last of Maister Beza as the rightest and fittest because hee had spoken of Gods ordinance and the good vse of Rulers in regard whereof there is conscience to be made of subiection to the Magistrate Tim. Let vs now heare what Doctrines arise from the words thus opened Silas That to giue subiection to Rulers is no indifferent thing to bee done at our pleasure as a thing at our owne election we are bound to be subiect as either we will escape punishment or keepe our conscience vnto Godward vnspotted If we be not subiect wee incurre Gods wrath we make shipwrack of a good conscience two of the greatest euils and therefore we must needes be subiect by which meanes wee shall enioy Gods fauour and the peace of a good conscience which are two of the chiefest good things Secondly were we sure to auoyde both the wrath of God and the punnishment of the rulers yet we ought to be subiect vnto them that we may preserue an vncorrupt conscience which is a farre greater benefit then to auoide corporall paine Thirdly our externall obedience is not sufficient vnlesse it bee ioyned with subiection of conscience not to speake euill with our tongues nor with our handes to resist the Magistrate is then a Christian action when in our conscience we reuerence rulers As this reprooues such people that are subiect not in singlenesse of heart but with eye-subiection so it exhorts vs in performing subiection not to set our members aworke onely but to do our duty to superiors of conscience to God otherwise there may be fruite of our subiection vnto Rulers but none to our selues before God Tim. But may it be rightly collected from this text that the Lawes of men do as truely absolutely and 〈◊〉 binde our conscience as do the Lawes of God Silas No verily this is the prerogatiue of God that he is alone the Lawgiuer to the conscience Iam. 2. There is one Law-giuer euen God God alone is the Lord of the Conscience 1. for he made it 2. he gouernes it 3. he alone is able to saue or destroy it for breach of his laws and therefore his lawes haue absolute and proper power to binde the conscience of such as breake them to sinne and damnation Wheras mens Lawes do binde our conscience it is not through any power of themselues but by vertue of Gods Law commanding vs to bee subiect vnto them and of the things commanded being agreeable to diuine Lawes Secondly if mens Lawes should properly binde as they be mans then the Midwiues disobeying Pharaoh Exod. 1. and the three Hebrues disobeying 〈◊〉 about falling down to the Image Dan. 3. had sinned against Conscience whereas their example is in Scripture commended for our imitation Also then Peter Iames and Iohn had not giuen a sound answere vnto the Rulers forbidding them to preach saying It is better to obey God then men Thirdly both the Ministers and the people of Christ should be equally bound to studie humane Lawes as diuine which were an absurde thing also then humane Lawes should be as perfect as diuine whereunto as nothing is to be added so nothing is to bee taken therefrom Lastly there being no Tribunall seate sauing that of God in heauen higher and greater then that Tribunall which is set vp in our conscience on earth If the Law of man as it is of
man could binde the Conscience then it would follow that inferiour power might prescribe and ouerrule the superiour These things serue to discouer the intollerable pride of that man of sinne the Pope of Rome challenging to himselfe that which is peculiar vnto God euen a Soueraigne rule ouer the conscience which hee will haue as much obliged vnto his Ecclesiasticall Lawes as vnto Gods morall Precepts so as men shall sinne mortally become worthy of eternall death if they breake any Papall constitution euen therefore because they bee his constitutions Thus Pererius the Iesuite affirmes but Bellarmine in his Chapter de pontifice goeth yet further that if the Pope should commend for vertues such thinges as are vices men are as much bound in conscience to obey them as if they were lawful things commanded of God and no maruaile seeing they ascribe vnto the Pope omnipotency and acknowledge him to be a God But what is this but to fulfill the prophesie of Antichrist by Saint Paul 2 Thes. 2 2. to sit in the Temple of God as God to lift vp himselfe aboue all that is called God For the Conscience is Gods Temple and subiect vnto none but to God according to that Giue vnto God the thinges that are Gods Mat. 22. Tim. But do not the Lawes of man binde the conscience in any respect Or if they do how or in what respects Silas Yea we are in Conscience bound to obey humane Lawes or els we run into the offence of God and so offend our Conscience This is the very meaning of our Text for if we must obey for Conscience sake then Rulers and Lawes do in some sort binde our conscience Againe this Commaundement be subiect vnto higher powers cannot bee broken with a good Conscience Therfore we are in conscience bound to do such things as are enioyned vs by rulers with this condition that the thing enioyned bee not contrary to common honesty equity reason and religion For further explanation of this point obserue that the Lawe of ciuill Magistrates do forbid and require sometimes the selfe-same thing that Gods Law doth forbid and require as Vsury drunkennesse periury theft murder and then wee obey not in respect of men but for diuine precept sake the things commanded being such as we cannot but imbrace vnlesse we would wound our Conscience but if the things inioyned be indifferent of a middle Nature neither prohibited by Gods Law nor exacted yet then we are to obey in Conscience not of the thinges themselues but first of the generall precept Honour the King submit your selues to Principalities be subiect to powers c. Se condly in respect of the end which the ruler propounds vnto himselfe and that is externall peace order comelinesse honesty which being morally good things wee are therefore in Conscience bound not to violate them Thirdly in regard of certaine accidents which do acompany the breach of human lawes as disloyalty contempt of Rulers scandal to our neighbors which being things morally euill therefore when any of them doe yssue for our neglect of ciuill Lawes then the conscience is hurt and sinne is committed though the things whereon the Lawes were made be but indifferent Finally if humane lawes be such as do determine of circumstances which be means the better to maintain obserue Gods moral Law as touching time and place of diuine worshippe and concerning the not wearing of Dagges Swords Gunnes to auoyde murther or moderation in meats drinkes apparrell c. to auoide intemperancy in these thinges it behooues vs to make Conscience that we do not offend because God himselfe hath bound vs to the exercise of all meanes and helpes whereby any vertue may bee exercised or any Vice eschewed Tim. Proceede to the next verse For this cause ye pay tribute and tell vs what is meant by these words Silas Now Paul reasoneth from their owne testimony as if he should say in that you pay tribute in this you witnes that you do owe subiection to Rulers euen for this cause that you may auoide wrath and keep a good conscience By Tribute is meant such paiments as the people contributed to their Rulers and were brought into the Kings Exchequer as one would say for commodities exported or imported thence called Phoros apo tou phérein or prosphérein Tribute herein differs from customes which are imposts and payments either paide by the polle man by man or according to mens seueral substances immoueables things lands or mooueables as Merchandize Note further that he saith not ye giue but ye pay tribute to teach that Tributes are not gifts but debts not things freely bestowed but of duty performed as it is written in the beginning of the seauenth verse Render to euery man his duty And whereas our Apostle writing to all beleeuing Romanes whereof some were Ministers some were people and vniuersally saith to them all yee pay Tribute This sheweth that no persons Ecclesiastical or Ciuill be exempted from this part of subiection of paying Tribute vnlesse where there is immunity granted by the bounty of the King Tim. What is our doctrine from this sixt verse Silas That it is a duty by God himselfe laide vpon all sorts of subiects willingly to pay vsuall customes and tributes vnto their Princes The Reasons of this duty be these First to testifie and declare our subiection toward powers that we acknoledge them to be our lawful Gouernors and that we haue them in singular account as men set ouer vs by God for whose sake wee pay them tribute subsidies and customes Secondly to maintaine and vphold the publicke charge that Princes are put to about the publicke tranquillity Whence it is that by Vlpian tributes are tearmed neruireipublica for that no more a body can be preserued without sinnewes then a Commonwealth without tribute Now reason would that euery man should bee burdened about the vpholding of that wherein euery man hath an interest publike charge to be defraid by publike purse euery man his share according to his meanes many hands wil make light labour Thirdly tributes are to be paide as a recompence vnto Maistrates for their great paines for they must apply themselues as the text saith verse 6. to this purpose that is with all their study care and might they must serue to take vengeance on the euill and to recompence the good to vse the sword for making of lawes for maintenance of peace execution of iustice and waging of warres these be matters of great waight charge and difficulty of much paine and perill which made the Emperor Maximilian to know that the life of a Rusticke is to bee preferred before the life of a Ruler who is a seruant to all to watch when other men sleepe to trauaile abroad when other men stay at home to purchase other mens ease and safety with their owne disquiet and danger Which made a certaine wise man to say that if a Crowne lay on the ground he would not
auoide all occasions means causes prouocations vnto them Sinne cannot be eschewed whiles enticements vnto sinne be cherrished Who will no euill doe must do nothing that belongs thereto Tim. What is done in verse 14 Silas The maine exhortation is repeated onelie the forme of words is varied Also now he expoundes the armour of light as hee had by particulars declared the workes of darknesse by a new Metaphor of a Garment to which Christ is likened put on because as a Garment hides our corporall nakednesse so by Christ our sinnes are couered from the sight of Gods Iustice. Also a Garment compasseth in our body aboue and belowe from top to toe so all the corruptions of beleeuing sinners bee couered vnder this Mantle of Christes righteousnesse Lastly a Garment serues not for couering onely but for comelinesse ornament too so the Spirit of Christ dooth decke and adorne Christians soules euen as his death doth hide our spirituall pollutions Christ is our wedding Garment and our long white robe Reuel 3 18. Aarons Garment is a type heereof the glorious apparrell of the High-Priest vnder the Law was a figure of this spirituall raymenr and taught Gods people that as neuer the High Priest might appear before God without his Ephod and fine linnen garment so sinners cannot with liking and allowance come vnto God otherwise then by Christ by whome alone there is accesse made to God Rom. 5 2. Iacob put on Esaus clothes when he got the blessing and for the obtaining of heauenlie blessednesse it is verie necessarie that we put on Christ. Tim. But seeing Christ is put on by Baptisme Gal. 3 27 how are the Romanes being alreadie baptized exhorted to put on Christ Silas Christ is put on two wayes First Sacramento tenus Secondly reipsa either in the Sacrament onely or in truth also Thus the Maister of Sentences distinguisheth out of Augustine who writeth thus Indu mus Christum aut ad Secraments perceptionem aut ad vite sanctificationem The former is common to good and bad the latter is peculiar to the Saints many of Gods Children do liue euen in the estate of sin and death without Christ till they come to yeares of discretion as Zacheus Paule the theefe these till their conuersion receiue no more but the Sacrament without Christ who is the thing signified and reprobates do neuer put on Christ otherwise then Sacramentally and by profession of him before the Church Paul writing heere to persons both baptized and conuerted and growne into yeares and grafted into Christ exhorteth them vnto the latter putting on of Christ to wit in deede and trueth and that more and more vnto further sanctification of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fob this phrase put on in the present time noteth a continuall acte which endureth and must be done al our life long Christ is truly put on after two sorts First when the elect thorough a liuely faith do as certainely possesse Christ as they do their owne Garments whereof they are still the more assured the more they stirre vp their Faith and do encrease in good knowledge of the Gospell Vnto this putting on belongs two actions one of Christ that hee put on all our sinnes and wretchednesse 〈◊〉 Cor. 5 21. the other of the beleeuing heart to lay holde more firmelie on Christ his righteousnesse and life to make them our owne as our cloathes be The second way of putting on Christ truly is when the fruits and graces of the Spirit are plentifully giuen or more largely powred into the Christian soule to deck beautifie her as a rich Garment there being two vses of apparrell first to couer and secondly to adorne this latter is heere respected principally at least For howsoeuer Paul would haue Christians to bee cloathed with the Sacrifice of Christs death as Adam couered his naked body with skinnes of dead Beastes yet because hee doth not heere entreate of incorporation into Christ apprehending him to Iustification and this phrase of putting on Christ beeing opposed vnto the workes of darkenesse mentioned verse 13. Therefore this woulde be vnderstood chiefely of growing and encreasing daily in the graces of the new man such as be rehearsed Col. 3 10. Galath 5 22. 2 Peter 1 5 6. but especially in sobriety chastity charity peace and meekenesse which are contrary vnto these vices mentioned in the former verse So then the meaning is that as the bodie with Iewels and outward Ornaments so our Christian soules should bee beautified plentifully with such temperance tinency sober and chaste liuing purity of thought and bodye with that loue and comfort as commeth vnto vs from Christ and were in all abundance in the manhood of Christ whom the Scripture setteth before vs as a patterne and sampler to follow in these and other graces Iohn 10 27. 2 Pet. 2 21. 1 Iohn 2 6. Tim. What instructions may wee gather from hence Silas That all Christians that doe endeauour themselues more to resemble Christ in these good workes then they haue done before beeing more studious of a temperate peaceable humble and chaste behauiour they do fulfill this precept of putting on Christ. Againe whereas these graces are called Christ wee are taught that we must haue Christ himselfe before wee can haue any gift of grace Whereas Origen saith He that hath all graces hath Christ it were better to say with Chrysostom He that hath Christ can lack no Vertues for the treasure of all graces are in Christ and himselfe is giuen ere his benesits and graces can be gotten Also where Christ is there is the Spirite of Christ which is a Spirit of knowledge of the feare of God of chastity and righteousnesse c. Moreouer heere wee are to be admonished that as our apparrell is seene and makes vs knowne to them with whom we liue so Christ must appeare in all our words and workes Wee are to liue as Christ liued that we may be knowne whose wee are Furthermore as they which put on their apparel put on one part as well as another with delight so Christians must chearefully imitate Christ in all his vertues so farre as concerneth them and this they ought to do not for a day or two or a few months or a year but continually all the time of their pilgrimage striuing how to abound in the workes of the Spirit For as wee cannot haue worldly riches all at once so neyther may wee looke to enioy all good giftes in a moment or in a short time for wee are full of imperfections and haue manie temptations and hinderances to wrestle with therefore our whole life must bee nothing but a profiting and encreasing in spirituall and Christian graces a putting on of Christ. Lastly this exhortation being vniuersall directed to all members of the Church therefore Magistrates Ministers people olde young learned vnlearned men women must make it their study to followe and imitate Christ being daily more like him in all parts of honesty and holinesse For certaine
speeches to such as stand about vs namely our Children c. as Iacob Dauid Christ others haue done Fourthly to giue vp our spirites to God as Steuen Acts 7. in a good hope and assurance of a bessed resurrection after the example of Iob Iob 19 23. I know my Redeemer liueth Tim. What learne we from hence that wee are the Lords whether we liue or dye Silas First that wee haue matter of much comfort in whatsoeuer kinde of death we dye for wee haue a Lord that will in death looke to vs our teares are put vp in his bottle Psal. 56 8. Our death is precious to him Psal. 116. 15. Let all men neglect nay dishonour vs in our death cast vs out drag vs through streetes hang our bodies on 〈◊〉 giue our flesh to be meate to the Fowles of the ayre as they complaine in the Psalme 79 2. As the two witnesses Reuel 11 8. And as the Admirall of France was dealt withall in Paris Marlorate at Roane in Normandy Yet Christ is their Lord and will be their Patron and auenger Secondly let such as liue to the Lord by obedience to his will and zeale of his glory free their hearts from feare of Purgatory faigned fire yea and of truely tormenting hell fire sithence they being purged by the bloud of their Lord are deliuered thereby from all torments and restored to life eternall Lastly see the wonderfull dignity of a true Christian by faith ioyned to Christ he hath a good and a great Lord. If they be happy which might alwayes bee about Salomon to heare his wisedome how blessed are they rather which belong to a Lord greater then Salomon whoe are in such sort the Lords as they be lords euen freemen friends and brethren to Christ fellow-heires Priests Kings to their God through Christ Reueh 1 6. Tim. From the ninth verse which as you said doth set downe the acquisition or how Christ got his vniuersall dominion oner all the faithfull what things doe ye collect thence for our instruction Silas I collect these doctrines First that Christ dyed truly and indeede hauing his soule for a time violently separated from his body whereof as the Sacrifices and Sacraments of the old Testament namely the Paschall Lambe was a Type 1 Cor. 5 7. So the Lords Supper a Sacrament of the new is a liuely representation in distributing the bread apart from the Wine and in the breaking of the bread there is a signification of his painfull passion Secondly it was not so necessary that he should die to satisfy diuine Iustice according to Gods eternall appointment and most iust threatning Thou shalt dye the death Gen. 2 17. and to fulfil the prophesies types of his death and Legall sacrifices but it was as needfull he should raise himselfe from the dead because his death had not otherwise profited vs either by merit or efficacy For by this meanes he both declareth himselfe to be absolued from our sinnes which he bare that hee might iustisy vs Rom. 4 25. and to be conqueror of death and graue yea and to become fit to exercise that dominion and victory which his death had purchased For being dead he could not be victorious so long as himselfe seemed to be conquered neyther could he rule ouer the liuing except he had beene made aliue and he liueth for euer that he may for euer gouerne his people which are heere distributed into two sorts or rankes 1. the dead that is such as had departed this life from Adam vnto Christ and 2. by liuing such are vnderstood as then did liue or should liue from thenceforward to the end of the world Now albeit Christ being risen haue absolute power which he practiseth generally ouer all men good bad euen ouer the diuels as it is written All power in heauen and earth is giuen mee Math. 11 27. and 28 18. which agreeth with Phil. 2 9 10. yet Paul extends his dominion in this place no further then to beleeuers ouer whome Christ doth rule for their saluation in a peculiar manner by his word and Spirite as ouer his owne peculiar people whose comfort and instruction the Apostle in this Text purposely intendeth Heere is then the thirde Doctrine of this verse that Christ dyed and rose not in vaine but to this end and to this very cause to get a soueraignty ouer all the Electe which either had liued or did then or should afterward liue in the world all which by good right are subiect to him as to their Lord to be ruled and kept vnto saluation in heauen Which as it teacheth the Church of both Testaments to be but one vnder one Lord of both and that it comprehends vniuersally the Saintes before the law vnder the law vnder grace all which make one bodie and one family whence the Church is intituled Catholike so withall we learne that the benefits of this Lord as remission of sinnes righteousnesse adoption saluation c. reach no lesse to such as wer before Christ thē to them who since Christ do liue Ro. 3 25. Hebr. 9 15. And moreouer that they which be alreadie dead in his Faith shall certainly be raised to heauenly glory for so much as Christ is not Lord of the dead as they bee dead but as they are appointed to be aliue for he is the Lord of all the liuing Math. 22 32. Furthermore that there is great comfort vnto all the true seruants of God inasmuch as both in life and death they haue a mighty and louing lord to care for them to preserue and safegard them till hee haue crowned them And finally by this consideration they ought to keepe themselues from mutual discords and dissentions liuing together in a peaceable and brotherly fashion which as it is agreeable to the minde and will of their Lord so it will tend much to his honour and to the credite of our Christian profession and that especially if remembring that they are vnder his authority and rule they take not leaue to liue as they list but to his will and honour who hath brought them out of the power of darknes to whō for sin by the righteous iudgment of God they were enthralled and captiuated Acts 26 16. Let them studye to serue him whose they are after Pauls example Acts 24 23. and follow his counsell 2 Cor. 5 5. Hee died and rose again that henceforth we should liue not to our selues but after his will that dyed for vs. DIAL V. Verses 10 11 12. But why doest thou iudge thy Brother Or why doest thou despise thy Brother For we shall all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ. For it is written I liue saith the Lord c. Tim. VVHat is the drift of this text Silas To perswade the Romanes and in them all other Christians to concord about indifferent things by three new Arguments First from their condition in that they are equals being all Brethren and equals may not mutually iudge each
of two sorts of persons First of our infirme and weake Brethren who not knowing but that Moses Lawes touching certaine meates prohibited and difference of dayes were still in force might by the vndue vntimely vse of this liberty by such as had better instruction and knew that Iesus in his death had abolished those Leuitical shadows be brought to mislike Christ and his Gospell as contrary to Moses and to open their mouths to reproach this Christian liberty taught by the Gospell and so to fal off againe from the Faith which they had before submitted vnto Secondly by strangers who were without the Church and might say Lo these are the Christians they cannot agree one holds one thing another the contrarie what concord is this what a Religion is this As our Papists by our home diuisions take occasions to blaspheme our Religion forgetting their own domesticall contentions in more and waightier mttters See M. Doctor Halles Booke intituled the Peace of Rome which is nothing lesse then at vnity in it selfe yet vpbraids diuision to vs. Tim. What may we learne from hence Silas This teacheth that Christian liberty is a blessing seeing it enfreeth vs from the yoake and bondage of ceremonies therefore we owe thankes to God for it that we may freely and lawfully feed on such creatures as Salomon in all his glory might not touch without sin Secondly such as do striue and differ about things indifferent do open and loose the tongues of friends and enemies to reproach our good and our Gospell and our God Oh that Gath and Ascalon had neuer hearde of the diuisions of Epbraim and Iudah DIAL VII Verse 17. For the kingdom of God is not meates drinks but righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holy Ghost Tim. VVHat containes this Text Silas A new argument to disswade the strong from striuing about the vse of meats and such things to the offence of the weake The argument is more forcible then any of the former It is this the kingdome of Heauen stands not in these indifferent things therefore wee may not with the scandall and destruction of our Brethren contend about them In which reason the Apostle seemeth somewhat closely to insinuate vnto the rebuke of the strong as if they had beene too eager and earnest in these externall matters placing piety and pleasing of God in them as if all our good and happinesse had depended on them not so saith Paul the kingdom consisteth in more waightie things as righteousnes peace and ioy in the Spirit and not in such outward indiffrent matters as meates and dayes and the like which in no whit appertaine to Gods worship and mans saluation The parts of this 17. verse bee two the one affirmatiue the other negatiue In this latter it is denied that the kingdome of God is meate and drinke in the other it is affirmed that it is in righteousnesse peace and ioy The holy Ghost who as an efficient cause distinguisheth worldly righteousnesse peace and ioy from that which is both Religious and Christian comming not of the Flesh but from the Spirit being in spirituall not carnall things and therefore the fit and meete matter of the Kingdome of GOD which consisteth not of this world Tim. Interprete the words what signifies the Kingdome of God Silas Amongst sundrie acceptions there bee two especially whereof I now make vse First the estate of grace whereby Christraigneth in our hearts by his Spirite this is called Kingdome because it is the enterance into and the way vnto the Kingdome aboue Secondly Kingdome signifieth the estate of glorie and blisse in heauen where because God shall fully reigne in his Saints and immediately not as heere vnperfect and by meanes of the word therefore it is tearmed also and more cheefly the Kingdom of God I see nothing against it why the Text may not bee expounded in both these sences without wrong to phrase or circumstance or scope For following the first sence putting kingdome for that grace whereby we are reconciled to God or able to please him then the meaning is that since there is no necessity of meates to this purpose as to bring vs to Gods fauour and make vs acceptable to him 1 Cor. 8 8. which teacheth that meates nor drinkes make vs neither more nor lesse acceptable vnto God therefore there ought to be no difference about them to the scandall one of another especially if wee embrace the latter sence our saluation is neither hindred nor furthred by meates and drinkes therefore a folly it is to contend about these things which shall not bee necessarie in the kingdome of heauen as one saith nor of any vse in our celestial conuersation as Origen writeth nor the things that must bring vs to heauen as Chrysostom speaks nor the cause of our reigning there There is a Synecdoche in these tearmes of meates and drinkes for they are put for all other things of a middle Nature whatsoeuer they be they do no whit at al belong to Gods worship now or mans felicity heereafter being simply considered in themselues Tim. What are the Doctrines to bee learned out of the first part of this verse thus opened Silas Euen this that things that be indifferent are of no necessity vnto the seruice of God or sauing of our soules The proofes heereof first from authority of Scripture Mat. 15 11. 1 Cor. 8 8. Heb. 13 9. 1 Tim. 4 4. 8. According to these Scriptures our English Church hath iudged these meates c. to be vnnecessary in their own Nature either to holinesse or happinesse the cleare light of the word hauing taught vs as the words of the statute be An. 3. of Edw. 6. that one day or one kinde of meate of it selfe is not more holy pure or cleane then another and that no meates at any time can defile any Christian and that all meates are lawful so they be not vsed in disobedience and vice but be receiued with sobrietie and thankesgiuing to God and sanctified by the word and prayer therefore howsoeuer with a ciuill abstinence at certaine seasons is well commanded and ought accordingly to be practised yet no Religion is to be placed in such abstinence from meats whereof this reason may bee rendred that by meates neither is the heart strengthened in grace or polluted with sinne made neyther wiser nor better holier or happier Tim. How then doth the Apostle reck on vppe gluttonie and drunkennesse amongest the sinnes which barre vs from Gods kingdome and on the other side seeing murther is a Capitall sinne and men may commit it vpon themselues by Fasting and Abstinence how may it then be truly saide that the kingdome of God is not meates and drinkes Silas It is true that by excesse in meates and drinkes the Kingdome may be lost 1 Cor. 6. 10. Galat. 5 21. but meates and drinkes themselues taken or not taken doe not exclude vsfrom in the kingdom nor giue vs enterest vnto it Howsoeuer the abuse by
the defect not vsing thē at al or in the excesse vsing them intemperatly may and doth deserue damnation and will certainly draw it vpon the heads of all such which repent not of their immoderatenesse about these externall thinges yet a man doth not please God or shal be saued because he eateth Fish rather then Flesh and drinketh Beere and not Ale Tim. Shew vs what vse Christians are to make of this doctrine Silas It serues for confutation of the Manichees affirming some meates in their owne nature to bee euill as Flesh Egges Milke and Wine saying of Wine that it is the gall of the Prince of darknesse dishonouring the Creator and 〈◊〉 this Text which plainely faith The Kingdom of God is not meates Also the 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 fellowes who defend that it were as good to eate and deuoure a soule as to eate things that had bloud and life These put sinne and damnation in meats euen directly and so do the Papistes indirectly and by necessarie consecution For whilst they doe auouch in worde and writing that howsoeuer no creature is impure by creation but so confesse all to bee good which God hath made yet that to eate flesh or white meates at certaine time as Lent Ember Weekes Fasting daies c. is a matter against Religion displeasing to God yea a mortal that is in their construction a heynous sinne and no lesse fault then to kill a man holding them for best christians which doe put most Religion in abstinence from meates which they reckon as a thing not acceptable alone but meritorious and satisfactory to Gods Iustice both for themselues and others all vpon this pretence to tame the flesh which in the meane time they pamper with manifold delicacies great prouokers of lust What is this else but to fulfill the prophesie of the Apostle 1. Tim. 4 2. in hypocrisie and coloured wordes to make all meates vncleane at some time and to some men at all times as if meates were the Kingdome of God or if the kingdome were to be won or lost by meates or drinkes Tim. What other Lesson from these words Silas That meates and whatsoeuer other indifferent things are more slight then that Christians ought to contend about them for seeing they are no parts either of Law or Gospell what reason haue Christians to dissent for them Indeed for such things that please or displease God as precepts of the Law promises of the gospell faith and obedience towards God we are strongly to stand and earnestly to contend for such things Iude 3. whereof we haue Paul for example Galat. 2 11. What may wee iudge then of those Papistes and Protestants which chafe and fret for neglect of a humane Ceremony being colde and carelesse about Christian duties tything Mint and Annice and neglecting greater things of the Law stumbling at strawes and leaping ouer blockes Also what folly to make such adoo about titles precedencie and such other toyes as if Heauen did lye vpon it This very distinction of things vnnecessary to the kingdome and necessary well and duely considered would cut off diuision and debate among brethren who howsoeuer there may be some reason for differences about the inheritance and their fathers goods yet for chips and feathers to contend may argue lacke of wit or good will or of both DIAL VIII Verses 17 18 19 20. But righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holy Ghost For whosoeuer in these things serueth Christ is pleasing to God and approued of men Let vs then follow c. Tim. WHat doth this text containe Silas First the condition or parts of Christs kingdom which consisteth not in meates or in other externall things bur in things inward and spirituall to wit righteousnesse peace and ioy such as come from the Holy-Ghost and are not carnall nor can bee lost verse 17. Secondly a reason from the effects thus In these things we serue Christ and please God but the kingdome of God doth stand in seruice of Christ and pleasing of God therefore righteousnesse peace and ioy are necessary to the kingdome and not meates verse 18. Thirdly a conclusion that sithence peace is one part of religion and of the kingdome therefore by all meanes Christians are to imbrace that and to put away strife about other vnnecessary things verse 19. But least wee should thinke that euery kinde of peace should bee followed hee adioyneth thereunto edification verse 20. An edifying peace is to be followed and whatsoeuer belongs to it as charity forbearing concord forgiuing one another meekenesse and all other furtherances of peace be diligently to bee sought for Vnto this edifying peace there is set against it as opposite destroying contention Fourthly an answere vnto a secret obiection But seeing all meates are pure created and granted of God as lawfull to vse why should it not be good for me to eate of all meates whatsoeuer become of other men Not so saith Paul for though al meats be good yet they bee not good to him which eateth with offence to his brother verse 20. Tim. Now expound and tell vs what is meant by righteousnesse peace and ioy Silas Righteousnesse signifies iustice imputed or of the person beeing absolued from sinnes and accepted righteous through faith in Christ. Secondly inherent iustice righteousnesse of workes or that which the Scripture calleth sanctification or holinesse of life begun in such as are iustified by faith Peace signifies inward peace of conscience quieted in respect of reconciliation with God and remission of sinnes also outward concorde with the brethren this beeing a fruite of inward peace of the soule as that followeth iustification by faith Romanes 5 2. By ioy is vnderstood the sweete motion of a Christian soule cheered vp and made glad partly by present sence of Gods loue shed into the heart and partly out of hope of the reward to come Rom. 5 3 5 6. Of this ioy Christ saith it is not taken away Iohn 14. And Paul that it makes ioyous in tribulation Rom. 5 3. Of these three ye may reade at large before namely in the Dialogue vpon the beginning of the fift Chapter The Holy-Ghost is added here both to note the efficient cause of Christian righteousnes peace and ioy also to distin guish Christian righteousnes peace and ioy from that which is worldly and carnal grounded vpon earthly thinges and being also vnconstant Tim. What is the doctrine from these words Silas That things which be necessary to the kingdome that is to religion and saluation they bee spirituall and inward things such as by the Holy-Ghost are wrought in the soule as namely iustification by faith peace of conscience ioy in the Holy-Ghost which is not so to bee taken but that charity repentance godlines meekenes patience temperance truth goodnesse fidelity c. doe belong to the kingdome But these three are heere named as chiefe and cause or ground of the rest which bee vnseparably linked to these For iustifying faith
These be the Contents of this present Chapter and coherence with the former Now the parts of the whole Chapter be two First an exhortation continued to stirre them vp vnto Christian loue patience and concord vnto ver 14. Secondly the conclusion of the Epistle which containeth three things First an Apologie of his writing to v. 22. Secondly a promise of his comming vnto verse 30. Thirdly a petition for their prayers vnto the end of the Chapter Tim. What is the scope of this our Text Silas To perswade brotherly charity towards the weak to beare with all their infirmities both in Faith and maners This dutie of charity is first propounded in two precepts The first to beare with the infirme the second not to please our selues This is negatiuely set downe the other affirmatiuely In the other three Verses following hee confirmeth his precept by two reasons one by the end of our gifts which is to strengthen the weake verse 2. the other is from the fact of Christ who pleased not himselfe but vs in bearing our infirmities which is prooued by a Testimonie out of the Psalme 69 9. and verse three And least this authoritie might seeme not to bee fitly alleadged or to belong to vs therefore in verse 4. hee layeth out the generall vse of Scriptures to be for our learning and life Tim. Interprete the wordes and tell vs what is meant by strong and weake Also by infirmities and bearing vvith them Silas Strong or mightie signifies Christians of better knowledge and more pure life such as were better taught and of greater holynesse Note that he putteth himselfe into the number of the strong Wee not out of ambition but in truth as it was for he had extraordinary gifts and reuelations to set himselfe for an example of his owne doctrine the better to mooue others to doe that which they perceiud him to do before them As Gedeou in the Iudges 7 17. saide to his men so euery Minister should say to his flocke What ye see me do that do yee There should bee a sweete harmony betweene the words and workes teaching and dooing of a Pastor See Acts 1 1. Phillippians 4 9. By weake are meant the feeble not in body but in minde being inferiour to others in knowledge and godlinesse And though the worde Englished infirmities do reach to all weaknesses both in state by want in sexe as of women in bodye as by sicknesse and old age all which we are to beare with others in pittying and releeuing them as we may yet here are to be vnderstood spiritual weakenesses not great vices and open crimes murther periury adultery c. as errors in Doctrine which be not against the foundation ignorance in some truth forgetfulnesse c. also sudden passions of anger griefe c. and faylings or slips in life which do not ouerturne honesty of maners as some rash and ydle speech c. these be called infirmities that is the sicknesses and maladies of the Christian soule which is shewed to be weake by them To beare these infirmities it is a speech borrowed from the frame of mans body where the bones which be the strongest parts doe beare vp the flesh and other weake partes or else from buildings where the pillars do beare vp the burthen of the house See 1 Kings 5 17. and Reuel 3 17. where beleeuers are called pillers Tim. What is our Doctrine from this first precept thus opened Silas First that all spiritual weaknesses are waighty and heauy burthens to be borne as young children and sicke persons are burthenous and troublesome to such as attend them so infirme Christians which haue errors and fraileties are vnto such as liue with them they are such a burthen as one takes vp with griefe and layes downe with pleasure such as haue much to deale with them feele it to be so to their great molestation This doctrine serueth both to humble the weak to walke in more lowlinesse and to labour for more strength that they may bee lesse irke some and grieuous Secondly it warnes the stronger sort that they haue cause to pray for much patience and power to bee able to beare such cumbersome burthens Tim. What is the next doctrine from these first words Silas That it is a duty not a gratification curtefie or indifferent thing which neede not bee done for such as be more fully instructed to sustaine or beare the vnskilfull and persons of meane guifts This duty of bearing hath in it these soure actions First with patience to suffer Secondly with compassion to pitty and pardon imperfections Thirdly with wisedome to admonish Fourthly with loue to correct and reproue that they may be healed The reasons of this duty be these First we are members one of another Secondly we haue one neede of another in some things as in other things they haue need of vs. Thirdly we must doe as we would bee done too Fourthly lawe of nature teacheth stronger to helpe weaker as it is done in a naturall body Fiftly the law of God commands to lift vp our neighbours sheepe beeing fallen into a ditch much more is this to bee done to a feeble brother that falleth into any sinne Sixtly the weake in faith are like to the sicke in body and who would not pitty and helpe such as cannot helpe themselues They are like to little children which stumble and fall and such who would not take vp Did a Samaritane kindly intreate a wounded Iewe and should not wee kindly respect a weake brother Oh let vs then in loue consider one another with true repentance for that which is past let vs henceforth with all our might striue against selfe-loue impatience fiercenesse pride cruelty and vncharitablenesse Tim. Come to the second precept and tell vs what it is not to please our selues Silas Not wholy or onely to seeke our owne commodities with neglect of that which may be pleasing or beneficiall to our brother Hence wee learne that it is a sinne for a man to satisfie himselfe with contempt of others to foreslow what may be profitable vnto others being altogether giuen to attend that that pleafeth our felues For first this is against the nature of charity which seeketh not her owne things 1. Cor. 13 5. Againe it is contrary to the practise of blessed Paul who pleased not himselfe that he might profite and please others 1. Cor. 9 19 20 21. Chap. 10. verse 33. Tim. But what reasons doth the text affoord vs why wee should satisfie and please our neighbour as well as our selues Silas One is from the ende why God hath giuen more knowledge and greater guifts vnto some which is the good and edification of our weake neighbours that is to make them stronger and better in faith and piety therfore hath God giuen to some greater and more graces to direct and support such as haue fewer and lesser As in a naturall body the guifts of the most excellent parts are giuen thē to conduct
others they were perfect in knowledge All knowledge but farre from that perfection which is now and shal be among the celestiall spirits at the last 1 Cor. 13 7 8 c. The third part of their praise is ability or gift to admonish each other being as so many Monitors or masters such as could see what was conuenient to bee done a wise mans part and put others in minde of their duty Tim. What is our Doctrine from these wordes thus expounded Silas That it is a dutie very praiseworthy in a Christian to be able and willing to giue admonition The Reasons hereof are first it declareth our obedience vnto God requiring it Leuit. 19 17. 1 Thes. 5 11. Secondly our charity towards the Bretheren which want admonition whereby they are preserued from sinne and destruction and wonne to righteousnesse and saluation if they hearken and obey Math. 18 15. which made Dauid desirous to seeke it Psal. 141 5. Thirdly it is one of the right and holye vses of our vnderstanding and wisedome in the word to apply it to the warning of others as Col. 3 16. Such then as cannot or list not or care not to admonish others loose a speciall praise bewraying want of the feare of God and of loue to men and such as do admonish let them go forwards the more chearfully the more commendable this duty is which Paul had not so praysed but that it is much to be esteemed and exercised Tim. What are we to learne further from verse 14. Silas That there be two graces behoouefull to them who shall well discharge this duty of admonishing The first is goodnesse the second is knowledge for without goodnesse or integrity of life our admonitions will bee of no force whilst it may bee saide to vs Physitian heale thy selfe and Hypocrite plucke the beame out of thy owne eye Secondly when a man himselfe is blameable he cannot freely and boldly admonish another see Rom. 〈◊〉 21 22. Thirdly he that would haue hope of doing good in reproouing others had neede to be vnreprooucable else what hope hath hee that God will blesse his admonitions The other grace required heereto is a good measure of knowledge to guide vs to see and know wherefore to admonish and when and where and whom and by whom our selues or others and in what maner out of loue and pitty roughly or mildely directly or indirectly openly or priuately and to what end how long till we haue hope that we cast not pearles before Swine and in what words euen in the words of Scripture for they haue most authority and there is no exceptions against them To these purposes it is no meane wisedom will serue therefore Paul requireth in such as shall admonish their Brethren that the word of God dwel richly in them in al that is much and manifold wisedome Col. 3 16. And if to this one duty such and so great skil be needful then iudge what cause there is for Christians to search and study the Scriptures diligently and religiously hauing so many other more waighty offices to do in their generall and particular callings Tim. What vse are we to make of this truth Silas Hence is matter of exhortation both to the admonishers to furnish thēselues with store of knowledge as they may admonish with power and profit And vnto the admonished to take in good worth good warninges from their brethren yea although not alwayes giuen with such wisedome and loue as were meete for God is not bound to set a discreete godlye person aworke to warne thee not alwayes to send an Abigail a Iethro c. but sometime by a poore silly maide or man seruant our Inferiours both in place 2 Kinges 5 3 13. As thou wilt not refuse rich treasure because it comes through fowle hands so cast not away reproof and counsel for the folly or faults of him who giueth it Heare afoole a knaue an enemy if he bring truth and reason as wel as a friend an honest man or a wise man Balaam must heare his Asse else he had dyed for it Tim. But seeing the Romanes were so full of knowledge and goodnes wherfore did Paul so largely and boldly write vnto them as if they had beene very obstinate and ignorant ones Silas He answereth to this obiection in verse 15. that he did it not to teach thē what they knew not but partly to the end to remember them of things they knew already and might forget and partly for his function sake which he setteth forth by the efficient cause Grace because his Apostolicall authority and gifts were of fauour giuen him being a persecutor Vpon these causes he had written not somewhat that is some thing and left out others as necessary by tradition of Church to be supplyed as the great Iesuit dreamed for the Scripture is perfect but somewhat must goe with boldely and then the meaning is that with some liberty and freedome of wordes befitting the grauity of the matter and of my calling Wherein ye see Paul confessed no fault but iustified rather his acte as good for them to bee put in remembrance of necessary things and meet for him being their Apostle and minister therefore Bellarmine vnskilfully vnconsideratly matcheth this with the excuse of the author of the Machabees in his 2. book ch 15 ver 39. Tim. What Doctrines gather ye hence Silas Two the first is that boldnesse admonitions reproofes become well Gods messengers First for the commandement sake Es. 58 1. Cry aloud spare not tell c. Earnestnes and freedome of speech is heere inioyned to Gods messengers Secondly a Messenger is not onely to do his Lords message but in maner and forme as he is required Thirdly if sin like a strumpet be bold to appear why should not Gods Seruants be bold to controule it Fourthly there is great danger if we faile heerein both to the sinner Ezek. 3 18 19. and to the Minister Ier. 1. 17. Speake to them or I will destroy thee It is true the performance of this will cause such as loue and liue in the seruice of sinne to account their reproouers enimies as Achab did Elias and the Galatians Paul and obserue all his wayes narrowly to see if they can haue any occasion or aduantage to accuse or to hurt him as those places can testifie where Ministers do with this holy liberty testifie against euils and sinnes but better to haue all men our enemies then to haue God alone to bee against vs and if we cannot saue others yet it standeth vs vpon to deliuer our owne soules The second Doctrine is that Gods Ministers are Gods remembrancers to put the people in minde For men euen the best are forgotful yea of common and commonly knowne duties by which meanes they run into great euils Did not Dauid in his fury against Naball forgette that he ought not to kill or reuenge till Abigail remembred him And Peter in his feare forget Christes premonition touching the thrice
thought on this they would not displease God to pleasure a man Secondly we learne that in receiuing the godlie wee must both consider their dignity that they are Saints and holy ones which wil draw honour towardes them and that in louing and helping them we giue proose of our reuerence loue to Christ their lord which wil make vs cheerefull in these duties when we beleeue that we do for the Lords sake to be gratefully accepted as it were done to the Lord himselfe Thirdly heere is a comfort for gracious women that they doe belong to the kingdome of heauen for with God neyther male nor female all one in Christ holy Scripture hath registred in perpetuall record the faith and famous acts of sundry of both sexes to shew himselfe free from acception of persons and to incourage the weaker sexe to labour in godlinesse seeing their loue and goodnes is not forgotten but had and kept in remembrance Fourthly heere is an example to such of both sorts as be noble and wealthy to be full of good workes as Dorcas Acts 9 36. as Susanna and Ioanna and many others Lu. 8 2 3. and as this Phoebe The wiues haue not so much liberty as widdowes yet they may bee bountifull and giue much to good vses where husbands doe make good allowance inabling them wherewith to expresse their charity and when the case is such as was the case of Abigail 1. Sam. 25 18. Lastly heere is a reproofe vnto rich men which suffer women to excell them in bounty and piety Many good women who haue testified the sincerity of their faith by their liberality for maintenance of relgion and learning and comfort of the poore shall go to heauen to be in glory when rich churlish Nabals and epicurish gluttons as he in Luke 16. shall bee adiudged to beare shame in hell for euermore Tim. Tell vs now what our Apostle had respect vnto in his salutations from verse 3. vnto verse 17 Interpret such phrases as need the light of exposition and obserue some profitable instructions with best expedition ye can For I long to see vs safe on shore Silas To salute is with heartiest desire to pray for the well-fare and health of others such a duty would not bee done cursarily perfunctorily Pauls heart and pen accorded in one whose respect and purpose in these his salutations is to manifest more vnto the brethren at Rome his intire good will and sincere loue towards them and their saluation Secondly to countenance these persons heere saluted that by their authority and guists were most inabled to stead and helpe the rest in their course of godhnesse Thirdly to prouoke others to emulation and study of imitating these so commended And lastly by these prayses as by a spurre in their side to excite these so saluted to proceede and profite more in all graces Wee willingly imbrace and follow such good things as others which be godly and wise as Paul was do praise in vs. These persons saluted were some men and some women some Preachers some professors onely some Iewes some Gentiles some onely named some both named and noted with Epithites of praise They bee 28. in number and besides single persons greeting is sent to some whole families Lastly salutations be sent both singularly from a particular man as Paul and generally from whole Churches verse 16. The first paire saluted be Aquila and Priscilla verse 3. of whom reade Acts 18 2 18. who are heere commended foure wayes First though they were no Ministers yet were to Paul his fellow-helpers not as working with him in the same trade Acts 18 3. but in the Lord that is in the Lords businesse the spreading of the Gospell for as they instructed Apollos in the way of the Lorde more perfectly Acts 18 16. so no doubt out of then zeale piety they laboured to bring others to the faith of Iesus Note heere Pauls modesty admitting the helpe of his inferiors in his labour for the Gospell the head disdaineth not the feete they were as feete in respect of Paul being a principall member of the Church yet hee despiseth them not but meekely receiueth their assistance Secondly their charity in communicating their knowledge to the good of others As a Cloud the raine and a Ewe her milke so they powred out their wisedom in scripture for instruction of many all our knowledge like a Candle ought to shine vnto others for their direction Thirdly the Popes arogancie in disdaining such helpers he and his mitred Byshops wil haue no such coadiutors nay they forbid Lay-people so much as to reade Scriptures they keepe them in grosse blindnesse thicker then Egyptian darknesse that they may not see their deceitfull trickes and horrible abhominations in their Doctrine and worship in their teaching and liuing I reade of some burned by Papistes for hauing a Testament about them The second praise is that for Pauls sake they put their liues in danger laying downe their neckes signifying their readinesse to dye for his loue and cause which as it doth serue for a pattern to Ministers both to set out the condition of such as teach the Gospell to bee as Lambes amongst Wolues and the constancie that ought to bee in them for preaching truth to put their liues in ieopardy as Paul did so to all Christians for imitation of the zeale of Priscilla and Aquila in behalfe of Paul their teacher It is to be noted both with a checke to such as eyther leade their instructors into dangers as many malicious hearers do or do forsake them in their trobles as they of whom the Apostle complaines 2 Tim. 4 16. and with a comfort to all such as in perillous times and causes sticke to their Pastors who haue diligently fed them sithence Gods Spirite hath registred this example to the immortall praise of these two who loued not their own liues to deliuer their instructer from death There is a maruailous straite coniunction betweene pastour and flocke Thirdly he saith of himselfe and all the Churches of the Gentiles that Aquila and Priscilla had made them their debters and this he saith for good reason because their benefit was publicke redounding vnto the whole Church to preserue such a worthy seruant of the church Whereof this vse is to be made that to do good to faithfull pastors by preseruing their life and liberty is a speciall benefit for the which thankes are from all generally due which should hearten true hearers as cause requireth not to spare purse paines nay their owne persons and liues to succour such as are profitable to many The last thing in their praise was that they had a Church in their house eyther for that their family for their godly order obserued in it seemed to be a Church such religious exercises beeing there vsed priuately so farre as lawfully might be as publikely in the assemblies were frequented and thus it should bee in euery household or else for the faithfull which being not many at
Luke hauing so good occasion to mention him Acts 28. haue passed him ouer in silence and Paul hauing beene a free prisoner for two yeares at Rome complained that all forsooke him What Peter too no verily which argueth all this space Peter not to haue beene at Rome Sure it is impossible hee should sit Bishop there so many yeares full 25. till the last yeare of Nero as popish Chronologers reckon and to suffer martyrdome there and haue his Sepulcher ther. Or if al this were true what is this to the Pope being no successor to Peter in doctrine and piety whatsoeuer he be for place and dignity If he had succession of his chaire a thing more then questionable yet hee had none of his faith From which Rome nowe how farre it is gone from ancient Rome hath beene in sundry parts and passages of this Epistle obserued and in many other more learned and vnanswered nay vnanswerable treatises hath beene of late demonstrated both at home abroad so as were not their fore-heads of bras their hearts of adamant their consciences seared with an hot iron they would blush for shame and repent with sorrow that they had so long striuen for Dagon for an idolatrous religion and for Babylon a Mother of abhominations and whoiedomes Reuel 17. 5. Of whose cup of fornications as they still delight to drinke so they certainly shall drinke with her of the cup of Gods vengeance Reuel 18 4 and 16 19. By the Churches of Christ hee meaneth particular assemblies members of the vniuersall Church neere to the places where Paul was nowe remaining professing the faith of Christ and denominated by their places where they were as the Church of Corinth Galatia Antiochia c. DIAL II. Verses 17 18 19 20 21 22 23. Now I beseech you brethren marke them which cause diuisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which you haue learned and auoide them 18. For they that are such serue not the Lord Iesus but their owne belles and by good words and faire speeches deceiue the hearts of the simple 19. For your obedience is come abroad vnto all men I am glad therefore on your behalfe but yet I would haue you wise to that which is good and simple concerning that which is on ll 20. And the God of peace shalltread Sathan vnder your feete shortly The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all Amen 21. Timotheus my work-fellow c. Tim. HOw doth the Apostle proceede and what things be contained in these verses Silas When he had mentioned and saluted diuers godly persons amongst them whom hee would haue to set as examples to follow now hee admonisheth them whome they are to eschue namely hereticks and schismaticks which by opinions rent themselues from the truth of doctrine or in their wicked manners giue scandals Touching these hee would haue them marked and narrowly looked into because they are not easily found out and through negligence of ouerseers they doe creepe into the flocke Secondly hee wisheth to auoide them both by shunning priuately their company for feare of taking infection from them and of hatdening them by our familiarity and by shutting them after once or twice admonitions Titus 3. 10. out of publike assemblies by excōmunication which is the sword of the Church to strike and cut off rotten and pernicious members Also by casting them into banishment if they goe on to peruert others which is the Magistrates care and part verse 17. and in verse 18. To the end the Christians at Rome might the better consider and decline such pests and Serpents which at Corinth and Galatia had bia and were like enough to be among the Romanes also to wind in themselues to disturbe the peace destroy truth and vnity of the Church which Sathan in his members most studiously endeuoureth therefore hee giueth certaine notes whereby to know these seducing and scandalous persons The first is they seeke to turne men from the true doctrine such as ' Paul in this Epistle and other Apostles in their Sermons and writings taught broaching opinions eyther ex diametro contrary or at least besides para signifies both as Rom. 1 26. that doctrine which is apostolical The purity of the wholesome words of Christ is corrupted when ought eyther other or otherwise is brought in eyther when truth by humane inuentions is adulteiated or false doctrine apparantly crossing the Scriptures is maintained 1. Tim. 1. Gal. 1 8 9. This is then one signe of a deceiuer to leade awry from ancient doctrine receiued from the beginning by the ministry of Christ and his Apostles Iohn 2 20. Another signe in verse 18. is their hypocrisie howsoeuer they indeed ought to be and in words doe pretend to be seruants of Christ hauing his name Iesus Lord c. and the profession of him much in their mouths as if they were the onely persons that tooke pleasure care to please serue and honour him to defend his saith and religion yet they doe nothing lesse being enemies to his doctrine and true seruants Phil. 3 18. and thinke they doe a meritorious acte to destroy true Christians Mat. 10 17 18. Iohn 16 2 3. The third signe is their ende they aime at which is to serue their belly for filthy lucre they teach things which they ought not 1. Tim. 6 5. Titus 1 11 12. making their belly not Iesus Christ their God Phil. 3. 18. And who would not be ashamed to haue them for teachers who haue their belly for their God coyning new false opinions for temporall commodities sake The fourth marke is from their arte and practise which they vse when they will seduce it is by faire and flattering speeches whereby they steale away mens hearts pretending their good when they meane it not as the Serpent circumaented Eue promising much and performing nothing speaking pleasing things as if they would lay bolsters of doune vnder their elbowes Ezokiel 13 18. and with sweete sugred words praising both the persons and doings of such as they would ensnare like Phisitions who minister delectable things so these sooth and smooth ouer mens faults commending where they should condemae and this is signified as Origen thinketh by sheepes cloathing Mat. 7 15. As greedinesse for their bellies declares them to be rauenous wolues as the Crododile by shew of pitty and humanity doth beguile such as come neere him so do these corrupters seeke nothing but to deceiue by their flatterings like Iudas or Ioab speaking sweete words that without suspition they might put out the sting of erronious doctrine and this their cunning makes it so hard to discouer them and so much the more needefull to marke and obserue them The last thing whereby they are heere noted is the obiect whereupon these impostours doe worke and it is vnwary and heedlesse people which neyther mistrust nor marke their malice Widdowes whose houses they deuoure vnder pretence of prayers and blessings such as Paul speaks of silly women
strectes or blockes in the high way and thus will God try our stability Tim. But what else is to be learned from hence Silas That the force of incredulity is such as can alter the nature of things and make Christ the worde sacraments Ministers creatures and benefits yea God himselfe who all be good to become occasions of the greatest euill As nothing is so euill but Gods infinite goodnesse and wisedome can draw good out of it as out of mans fall and Iudas treason and the Iewes abiection So nothing is so good but mans sin can make it pernitious and hurtfull to him euen Christ to bee a stumbling stone Tim. What learne we by this that God laide this stone Silas That nothing falleth out in the world or in the Church but by the decree and appointment of God Tim. What doth this teach vs that this stone is laide in Syon in the visible Church Silas That more miserable is the case of vnbeleeuing Christians then of other Infidels because by falling on Christ they deserue to haue him fall vpon them with more waight of vengeance they which heare the doctrine of Christ and receiue it not haue the greater sinne Iohn 9 41. Iames 3 2. Woe Corazin c. and it shall be easier for Sodome then for Caparnaum Tim. But was this Gods purpose to make men stumble by laying this stone in their way Silas God indeed had set Christ to be the rising and fall of many Luke 2 34. A stone precious to such as beleeue but a rocke of offence to disobedient ones 1. Pet. 2 6. But this is to bee imputed to the wickednesse of men who turne to their destruction that which might haue been to their wealth howbeit this is certaine that howsoeuer God delight not in the stumbling and vnbeleefe of reprobates as their contumacy is a sinne yet as it is a punishment of former sinnes and a meane to manifest his iustice he hath willed and determined it Tim. What more is to be learned from verse 33 Silas That vnbeleeuers are in a most miserable 〈◊〉 because they refuse Christ out of whom nothing is to be lookt for but confusion and death eternall Secondly that most happye are such as haue founde mercy to beleeue because they shall enioy the thing in which they doe beleeue and therefore shall not be put to confusion Whereas such as through vnbeleefe make hast to be iustified by their owne merites shall misse of true righteousnesse whereof will follow extreame confusion Men which run headlongly without looking what is in their way doe stumble and take harme yea sometime to their vndooing So it fareth with all vnbeleeuing persons which hasten vnto saluation by their owne running and working not thinking of Christ to become righteous through faith in him they doe misse of that they shotte and aymed at and meete with extreame confusion Finally once for all I note it that in the disputation of righteousnesse by works or by faith heere in the end of this Chapter and in the beginning of the next as in ver 3. and in the 3 4 5. Chapters of this Epistle it is at any hand to be taken heed of that wee vnderstand no other faith but that which worketh by charity Gal. 5. which purifieth the heart Acts 15 9. which hath vertue and godlinesse ioyned with it 2. Pet. 1 6 7. which hath repentance for a necessary companion and fruite Acts 20. 21. which is shewed by works Iames 2 18. For though wee teach that onely faith iustifieth yet this iustifying saith is not alone but as a Queene is attended with a traine of Christian graces As I obserue this in behalfe of the Papists which falsly charge vs to set foorth to the people in our bookes and Sermons a bare barren idle and dead faith so in regard of certaine other Heriticks Seruetus executed at Geneua and Sorinus and Harminius Bertius who of late troubled the Churches in Holland Zeland I further note that wee eschue as a Shelfe or Rocke their dangerous if not blasphemous conceite that faith properly taken or the act and worke of beleeuing doth iustifie vs and is accounted to the beleeuer for perfect righteousnesse with God as if in his owne person he had done the law fully which erronious conceite crosseth the exposition of all Christian Churches and Diuines expounding this proposition we are iustified by faith figuratiuely Faith by a Metonimie or Metalepsis put for the obiect Christ applied by faith and all those plaine Scriptures which say the obedience of one man made vs righteous Rom. 5 19. and Christ is made to vs of God righteousnesse 1. Cor. 1 30. and wee are made the righteousnesse of God in him not in vs in our faith 2. Cor. 5 21. and Christ the end of Law not faith for righteousnesse Rom. 10 4. And fighteth also with such texts as make equipollent these propositions a man is iustified by faith and a man is iustified by the blood of Christ by the redemption of Christ Rom. 3 23 24 25. Lastly it is repugnant to all sound reason for faith or to beleeue it is a worke and all works vniuersally both of Law and Gospell bee excluded from iustification as works also it is but one part of legall iustice to beleeue God ergo not our whole iustice yea it is vnperfect contaminated with ignorance doubting c. How then can it absolue vs before the most iuste Iudge CHAP. X. DIAL I. Verse 1 2 3. Brethren my hearts desire and prayer to God for Israell is that they might be saued For I beare them record that they haue the zeale of God but not according to knowledge for they being ignorant of the righteousnesse of God and going about to stablish their owne righteousnesse haue not submitted themselues to the righteousnesse of God Timotheus WHat is the purpose of this present Chapter Silas To proue his distinction of a double righteousnesse first by the law and secondly by faith mentioned in the former Chapter verse 30 31. and in verse 3 4 5. Secondly he intendeth to proue that the righteousnesse of the law doth no whit auaile the Iewes before God but that it is the righteousnesse of faith that doth stead vs vnto eternall life verse 6 7 8. c. Thirdly to shew that this righteousnesse was to be preached and offered no lesse to the Gentile then to the Iew by the Apostolicall Ministry which God appointed to be the onely outward instrument of this righteousnesse verse 11 12 13 14 15. c. Lastly to set foorth the entertainement which this righteousnesse of faith found in the worlde The Gentiles through free and effectuall vocation of God receiuing it The Iewes through vnbeleefe and obstinacy refusing it and therefore being iustly refused and reiected of God verse 18 19. c. Into these soure things as into parts may this present Chapter be distinguished Tim. How doth the Apostle prepare himselfe an entrance and a way to the handling
of these things Sil. By a prolepsis or rhetoricall in sinuation protesting his good will towards them and preuenting of suspition and hatred towards him in the Iewes Tim. Was there any inst cause or necessity why the Apostle should vse any such entrance by preoccupation Silas Yea very iust For in the former precedent Chapter he had prooued that the promises of grace belonged not generally to the Iewes beeing the most part of them reprobates and had saide that they stumbled at the stumbling stone verse 33. In this Chapter he takes from them all praise of righteousnesse by the workes of the law which were two things they much boasted of the promises and the lawe also hee directly speakes of their reiection from God Now least the Iewes should ascribe these discourses vnto Pauls hatred of their Nation and so become vnwilling to entertaine his doctrine therefore it seemed very behoouefull hee should testifie his good will towards them and to pacifie their mindes that they be not exasperated with such sharpe and harsh things as the Apostle wrote of Tim. What lesson are wee to learne from this arte and proceeding of the Apostle Silas That the Ministers of Christ are so to speake truth as they be carefull to doe it out of louing affections and the hearers ought to haue a good perswasion of their teachers good will towards them The reasons heereof be First if all Christians must reprooue out of loue much more the Ministers of the Gospell because it behooueth them to excell in all graces for example sake Secondly the Spirite of the Gospell is a Spirite of loue and compassion and the Ministers ought to be led with this Spirite Thirdly reproofes will hardly or not at all profite them when the teachers loue is suspected and his person hated Lastly it is a very good preparation for the hearers to be forestalled and possessed with a good opinion of the Teachers good will towards them as Physitions by sweetning bitter potions make the patient the willinger to take it And Rhetoritians being to speake of vnpleasant things wila first mollifie their mindes and win their good will by some artificiall insinuation so ought Preachers to do much more as occasion and cause requires by how much it imports him and his flocke the more that his hearers thinke well of him And if the Scorpion will first lay fast holde on them with his claw whom he purposeth to strike with his tayle then ought much more they to imbrace them by loue whome they must cure by reproofe Tim. What profit is to be made of this lesson Silas It teacheth that Ministers haue neede of great wisedome to discerne their 〈◊〉 and that also which they teach that they may know what it is that is likely to giue offence also when to vse friendly admonitions and sharpe reprehensions Secondly it teacheth that Ministers ought to be endowed with a spirit of singular loue and to expresse good will euen to such as are contrary minded so long as there is any hope for to winne them Thirdly that they ought to haue an vpright heart that in shewing loue and preuenting offence they may not conceale any truth or smoothe any vice out of flattery and desire to please man Fourthly heere is a reprchension to such as will bee Ministers and yet altogether lacke these graces as if a lame man would attempt to runne and a blinde man to take vpon him to be a guide Lastly heere is an admonition to all hearers to striue in themselues against all suspition that their teachers exhorte and reprooue out of hatred of them as they would euer desire to take any profite by their labours For wee are verye apte to mistrust and Sathan by his suggestions will drop into vs ill affections and therfore looke to it and put away iealousie Tim. Come wee now to the Text and tell vs what bee the parts of his prolepsis Silas These foure First hee protests his good will towards them Secondly he proues it by an argument from the effect to wit his earnest prayer for their conuersion and saluation verse 1. Thirdly he mentioneth the engendering cause of his loue towards them to wit their zeale of God Fourthly he rehearseth three faults in their zeale First ignorance Secondly spirituall pride Thirdly obstinate contempt of the grace of Christ verse 3. Tim. In what sence doth be call them brethren Silas Because they were his kinsmen by naturall generation see Rom. 9 3. Thus hee calleth them that hee might both expresse and excite good will and prouoke readinesse to heare and beleeue him Tim. What is meant by hearts desire Sil. Exceeding great pronenesse and readinesse of loue or more then common euen singular good will such as is ioyned with delight and exceeding great pleasure in those which are loued For the word heere vsed is the word whereby the eternall loue of God towards the elect is notified as Mat. 3 17. Ephe. 1 5. Luke 2 14. Tim. What doctrine is to be gathered from hence Silas That in all the prayers which wee make to God for our selues or others the desire of the heart must goe before The reasons heereof bee these First the commandemenr of God Prou. 23 26. My sonne giue mee thy heart Secondly the nature of God who being a Spirite will bee worshipped spiritually with the desire of the heart Iohn 4 24. Thirdly this is the very cheefe thing in prayer Psal. 25 1. Marke 11 24. Fourthly without this prayer cannot be feruent and vnfained and therefore cannot be heard For the promise is made vnto feruent prayers Iames 5 15. Marke 11 24. Lastly such prayers as come from hearty desires are onely pleasing and acceptable to God and they onely testifie that we haue the Spirit of God Rom. 8 26 27. Tim. By what meanes are these desires stirred vp in the hearts of Gods Children Sil. By the due and godly meditation First of the excellency of the thinges we pray for Secondly of the necessity in that we cannot be happy if wee be without them Thirdly of our greeuous sinnes which deserue things quite contrary to the things we doe pray for Tim. What vse of this point Silas It teacheth that the thing cheefest in prayer is that the heart be set on work in sending vp good desires towards heauen as sparkles out of a furnace Secondly it sheweth the true cause why that many prayers of the godly speed not euen for that their desires are cold and faint and slender Thirdly it warneth that the prayers of the wicked are but bablings vaine abhominable because they call on God with their lippes the desire of their heart being farre from him Mat. 15 8. Lastly the distinction of mental and vocall prayer is iustified by this place and indeede no distinction in diuinity is currant but that which hath ground in the Scripture directly or by good deduction Tim. In that the Apostle prayeth for them
also vniuersally proclaiming that there is no man liuing which sinneth not in thought word and deed and that continually Tim. What vse heereof Silas It confutes such as vainly and falsely dreame of perfection as the Libertines Familists Anabaptistes Papists which hold the Law possible to bee kept and that men may be without any mortal sin and doe more then is commanded or haue an absolute holynesse and freedome from sinne by the holy Ghost Secondlie it exhorts all Gods children to see and feele theyr owne wants and weaknesses and in the sight and sence of them to lament striue towards perfection Phil. 3 12 13. to confesse our imperfection is our best perfection In remission of sinnes not in perfection of vertues consistes our blessednesse Tim. What other lesson from this part of the verse Silas That the renewing of a man beginneth at his minde not in his body and outward members and actions but first in his vnderstanding part which beginning so it must spread abroade into the will affections and members of the body as mans sall began at the tainting and abusing his minde through vnbeleefe to the worde of Gods threatning so his restoring must take beginning thereat being Queen and mistris to guide all the rest Knowledge of Gods will is the first work of the regenerating Spirit Tim. Let vs goe forward to the second part of this Texte the Exhortation and tell mee what is meant by The will of GOD Silas Not that faculty of power that is essentiall in God whereby God purposeth and decreeth all thinges from euerlasting Rom. 9 16 18 19. but the things which God willeth Of which the Lawe is one part requiring duties to be doue towards God and man and the Gospell another part requiring men to beleoue in Christ repent of their sinnes Iohn 6 4. 1 Iohn 3 23. 1 Thes. 4. 3. The reuealed will then is meant heere namely the promises and precepts of the word and not his secret will In our common speech we vse to say this is my will whō we meane not that part of the soule by the which wee will and desire things but the things themselues which we do desire so heere it is taken Tim. To proue what this will is what doth it signify Silas First plainly and distinctly to know it Secondly to try and discerne it from that which is not Gods wil Iohn 10 4 5. Rom. 2 18. 1 Thes. 5 21. Actes 17 11. Thirdly with sound iudgement to allow and heartily to loue things agreeable to his will Phil. 1 19 Psal. 119 14 16. O how do I loue thy Low it is deerer to me c. Lastlie with choarefulnesse and diligence to performe it and to conforme our whole life according to the rules of it Iohn 10 14. Iam. 1 22 23. 1 Iohn 2 4 5. Tim. What Doctrine are we to learne from these words thus expounded Silas Seeing that the approouing of the wil of God is a speciall part fruite and effect of our renewing as this particle That doth imply it doth teach therefore that none but regenerate persons borne anewe by the holy Ghost can loue and embrace Gods will by Fayth and obedience to it All vnregenerate men either thorough ignorance they do not know it or if they knowe it through malice of their hearts they hate and abhorre it as heretickes and prophane men or thorough hypocrisie they may speake and professe well of it yet they refuse to frame themselues according to it As very many which are called Christians are very forwards to heare the word to commend the doctrine which is taught to condemne things which are contrary to the wil of God and to praise the Preacher of the worde to make great shew of zeale both towards the word of God them that bring it like to Herod Marke 6. and Simon Magus Acts 8. too like others which liue after it and to ioyne in fellowship and company with them and yet beeing transported and cleane carried aside by some wicked affections as vncleannesse couetousnesse wrath pride or the like they neuer submit to the will of God to doe it but most miserably faile in their practise preferring and taking part with their owne corrupt will against Gods will Whereas the truely regenerate person as hee hath his eyes open by the illumination of Gods Spirit to see in part what the will of God is so he striueth earnestlie to performe what hee knoweth to beleeue that which God doth promise to do what he biddeth to leaue vndone what he forbiddeth to feare what he threateneth to reioyce in his comforts At a word to order guide his thoughts words and deeds by the sound rule of his word as he may please God in them all as the Prophet Dauid professeth of himselfe that hee was purposed to keepe the righteous statutes of God and had sworne to obserue his testimonies Psal. 119. And the blessed Apostle Paul as he witnesseth of himselfe desireth to keepe a good conscience and to liue honestly Actes 24 16. Heb. 13 18. So euery one of Gods children according to the measure of grace receyued in their new byrth it is their hearts desire and constant endeauour to expresse in their actions that knowledge they haue of the will of God and by their owne obedience to Gods will as by a sure token and marke their regeneration is sealed and made knowne to them 1 Iohn 2 4. I am thine Lord saue me for I keepe thy commandements saith Dauid Thus may euery godly man conclude that God is his Father wil saue him because he labours to please him by liuing according to his word For not euery one that saith Lord but he that doth shall enter into the kingdome Math. 7 21. Such for their firmenesse in the state of grace and saluation are likened to an house built vpon a rocke which neuer shall be remoued Math. 7. 25 26. Tim. What other lesson may we take from hence Silas The onely rule of faith and manners is the will of God reuealed in his word The Shepheards voyce is that which the sheepe are to hearken to and follow and Gods will is that onely thing which his people must approoue of beleeue and practise The reasons hereof be First because the will of God onely is good it commendeth all good things it condemneth all euill things the will of all other creatures is so farre good as it accordes with this also it makes men of ill to become good for it conuerteth sinners Psal. 19 7. The second reason is because this will of God is acceptable there is nothing that we eyther thinke speake or doe which is acceptable or pleasing to God if it swerue from his will to the which whatsoeuer is agreeing that and that onely he liketh blesseth and rewardeth as it is written Great is their reward that do thereafter Psal. 19 11. Thus Abraham Isaac Iacob Elias Zacharias Elizabeth and whosoeuer else
the right disposing of the publike almes there were appointed Officers Acts 6 5. whose guift was simplicity without fraud vaine-glory couetousnesse or frowardnesse to giue out the almes The second Ministers were they which were ioyned as assisstants and helpers to the Pastors for good gouernement of the flocke to preuent scandals and offences 1. Cor. 12. 28. 1. Tim. 5 17. These Mc Caluine calleth Seniors Osiander censors of manners Tertullian presidents which obserued and attended manners and outward behauior only there guift is diligence which containeth both a resolute purpose and great endeauour with delight to do the businesse and charge committed to them The third and last Ministers bee mercy-shewers not such as be spoken of Mat. 25 35 36. for these workes be common to all Christians but such mercifull workes as be mentioned 1. Tim. 5 10. Their guist is cheerefulnesse which containeth in it three things first alacrity of heart secondly gentlenesse in words thirdly pleasantnes in countenance they which were to be implyed in this seruice of mercy shewing vnto sicke aged impotent strangers exiles orphanes as their worke was such as might breede lothsoinnesse to attend sicke and feeble so they were to bee olde widdowes and aged men whoe naturally are sowre and testy therefore needed this precept of cheerefulnesse DIAL VI. Verses 9 10. Let loue be without dissimulation abhorre that which is euill cleaue to that which is good Be affectioned c. Tim. WHat is beere performed by Paul Silas After particular duties in respect of a gift and a function in the Church now hee turnes vnto generall dutyes and commendeth vnto Christians certaine generall graces pertaining vnto common conuersation whereunto he exhorteth them namely to continue in the practise of them for being beleeuers they already had begun to exercise these vertues as namely loue courtesie diligence feruency hope patience prayer liberality hospitality humility mutuall affection and simplicity forbearing of reuenge and such like godly grace as ornaments of our Christian profession and fruites of charity Of this loue heere be in our text sundry good precepts First that it be true without dissembling Secondly discreete abhorring euill Thirdly firme in adhering and sticking to goodnesse Fourthly vniuersall to all the brethren without partialnesse Fiftly fernent and earnest without coldnesse Sixtly humble without ambition Tim. Wherefore doth be begin with loue why is this first named of all other vertues mentioned in this Chapter Sil. Because it is the chiefe guift aboue other and sountaine of all the rest which doe spring out of loue as head-spring and mother of them all Before in former Chapters whiles Paul discussed the doctrine of grace and entreated of free Iustification by Christ he neuer mentioned loue for that it had nothing to do in matter of forgiuenesse of sinne either to merit it or to receiue it It doth onely declare as a signe who be iustified and pardoned by faith But now he giueth exhortation to manners and good life hee nameth loue as the chiefe and principall grace which swayeth most in the matters of a Christian life and conuersation being ringleader vnto and breeder of the rest for therefore doe men behaue themselues iustly meekely peaceably chastly and curteously because they do loue Tim. By what Reasons may it bee proued that charitie is a chiefe gift of the spirit Silas Not onely because Paul nameth it in the first place as heere and Galath 5 22. and for that it is the roote of all the rest as Faith is the roote of loue but thirdly because it is the summe of the Law Rom. 13 10 And fourthly it makes al graces profitable which are of no vse without charity 1 Cor. 13 1 2. and fiftly it is the band of perfection which knits all Christians and holds all duties together as stickes are made fast by a bande And sixtly it is the maine badge and cognisance of true Christianity and a certaine note to discerne a true Christian from a counterfet Iohn 15 35. 1 Iohn 3 14. Lastly it is perpetuall and remaineth after other giftes when Faith and hope ceaseth it continues 1 Cor. 13 13. Tim. What Vse is to bee made of this Doctrine touching the excellency of loue Silas First to enflame our hearts more and more with the loue of this louely grace more earnestly to seeke after it also more heartily to praise God for it I exhort therefore as Paul Col. 3 14. that aboue all things wee put on loue Tim. Of what quality is that loue we are exhorted vnto Silas Such loue as is without dissimulation that is it must bee true sincere from the heart without fraude guile deceite false shewes or wrinkles Tim. How may a Christian iudge of himselfe that he hath this vndissembled and vpright loue Silas There be three rules by which it may be discerned to be voide of hypocrisie First when one doth heartily loue God and that which is pleasing to him A good rule for then wee cannot choose but in our loue to our neighbour to be sincere because sincerity and truth is a thing highly pleasing to God The second rule when we are ready to do towardes our neighbour as wee our selues would bee dealt withall by others This rule is commended in Math. 7 12. for no man will dissemble or deale falsely with himselfe The third rule is not to loue in word and tongue onely but in truth and indeede 1. Iohn 3 18. not as they are spoken of in Iames 2 15 16. but as God loued mankinde to whom he promised his Sonne by word and afterwarde sent him at the sulnesse of time Gal. 4 4. or as Christ who shewed his loue not onely by kinde speeches but by giuing his life 1 Iohn 3 16. so our loue must bee expressed in actions and then it is sound and vndissembled Lip loue is lying loue Tim. To what profit may we turne this doctrine Silas It serues for iust and due reproofe of all such as make shew of loue and mean it not such as giue sugred for words to hide the gaule of the heart and the bitternesse of the hand speaking faire when they meane foule as Caine did speake to Abell Ioab to Abner and Amaza and Iudas to Christ. These had honie in their lippes and swords in their hearts Secondly such as shew loue out of seruile base feare and dread as Malefactors and Offenders do to seuere Magistrates bad seruants to their vncourteous Maisters and the poore to the mighty whō they could wish in their graues yet by speeches and gestures pretend much reuerence and loue Thirdly such as loue others for profit which they hope to suck out of them so long they make much of them giue kind words as Felix did Acts 4. At a word all such are heere condemned as do not loue their neighbors out of a pure heart the seate of loue vnfaigned Faith the cause of loue a good conscience the companion
of loue 1 Tim. 1 5. Secondly beside reprehension heere is exhortation to all to striue for vnfaigned loue in all their dealinges with men by word or deed to declare the truth of their loue secming to be in kindnesse what indeed they be and being what they seeme for God hateth hypocrisie it is odious in his sight and vnto all good men Also dissimulation as it is contrary vnto the nature of God so it is hurtfull to our neighbor it makes vs like a broken bow whereof the shiuers are ready to run into his hand which leanes vpon it or a broken staffe which fayleth him that trusteth thereunto or vnto a loose tooth for so is a false friend Tim. What is meant by the next precept of abhorring euill and cleauing to that which is good Silas It may be generally expounded of the nature of true and perpetuall repentaunce taking euill for filthinesse of sin and good for holinesse and goodnesse and then the meaning is that vnto true repentance is required not onely to flye sinne and to loue righteousnesse but to loath and detest sinne and haue in abhomination whatsoeuer is euill in his eyes also not coldly to aproue good things commanded of God but feruently to embrace them striuing to be glued to them to becom one as it were with that which is good which is meant by cleauing to it Heereof we haue Dauid an example Psal. 139 22. but more especially it may be restrained vnto loue whereof we spake in the former Aphorisme and then by good and euill vnderstand not only that which is honest and dishonest but that also which is profitable and hurtfull by abhorring and cleauing is meant extreame hatred and singular desire Tim. What lesson from the words thus interpreted Silas First that our loue to our neighbour must not hinder vs from abhorring that which is euill and sinfull in him though he bee neuer so deare a friend nor from liking eagerly embracing that good and vertue which is in him be he neuer such an enemy vnto vs. As the loue of mens persons must not make vs loue their faults or flatter them or winke at them or defend them so the hatred of mens vices must nor drawe vs from the desire and earnest delight in that which is good in anie man Furthermore it is the property of true loue to be exceeding loath to iniure or hurt ouer neighbour or suffer him to bee hurt in any thing which is precious vnto him as his name person goodes wife saluation c. but rather verie earnestly to studie how to pleasure and helpe him in all and euerie one of these to thinke and speake and do him good being so bent vnto the profit of our Neighbour as to our owne welfare according to the saying of our Sauiour Christ Loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Tim. In the next short sentence what is meant by affections and by brotherly loue Silas The first worde signifies such naturall affections and tender loue as is in parents towardes theyr Children whereof see Iacobs example Genes 37 35. and Mary Luke 2. and the latter worde implyeth such loue as is betweene Brethren borne of one and the same Parents whereof Ioseph is a President vnto vs. Moses and Paules loue vnto their Kinsmen was vehement Exodus 32 32. Romanes 9. 1. Christians are Bretheren by profession Tim. What learne we from hence Silas That their loue amongst themselues one towardes another must not bee common and ordinarie but singular and verie great like vnto that which Parents doe beare to the children of their wombe and wherewith Brothers affect one another and no manuaile seeing our loue must extend euen vnto the spending of life and not of our substance onely for our Brethrens sake Rom. 16 4. 1. Iohn 3 16. see like precepts 1. Thessa. 4 9. Hebrewes 13 1. 1. Peter 1 22. 2. Peter 1 7. Tim. Are Papists which professe and beleeue the doctrinc of the councell of Trent our brethren and be all our brethren to be loued alike with the same degree of loue Silas Such Papists be not our brethren namely if they bee learned and haue knowledge for they doe not professe the same doctrine nor the same religion with vs which is the band of brotherhood but raze the foundation of faith and works Secondly they haue not the same Sauiour but a disguised one such a one as shall saue them by their owne merites at least in part Thirdly they haue the great whore mentioned Reuel 17. and 18. for their mother and we haue the chaste spouse of Christ to our mother Fourthly they haue no true sacraments but bastard ones for the Lords supper is al corrupted and depraued with their inuentions they turne the Communion into a priuate supper and they ouerturne the doctrine which baptisme should seale Fiftly they confidently holde and pronounce peremptorily all vs to bee in the estate of damnation iudging though falsely and rashly vs to be Heretickes Schismatickes c. So wee ought to deeme of them which liue and dye in the papacy how can we be brethren which be so miserably diuided Now towards such as be our brethren by ioynt confession of the same holy faith wee are commanded to loue all these with the same kinde of loue that is sincere and great but not in the same measure for as any of the brethren be more 〈◊〉 linkt vnto vs by bandes of nation or nature or of affinity or be more plentifully endowed with grace so we are to declare the force and bring foorth the fruites of our loue rather towards them then others howbeit we are to loue all which are of our Christian religion with a brotherly loue according to those many and plaine exhortations of the word before set downe Tim. Now for the last precept what doth honour signifie and what is it to goe one before another in giuing of honour Silas Honour signifies a good opinion conceiued of others and outwardly testified by wordes gestures deeds c. The grounds or begetter of this opinion bee these 4. First authority publike in Magistrates or Ministers priuate in parents or Maisters Secondly dignity or any thing wherin another excelleth as to be a creature a man a Christian a childe of God a member of Christ c. and to each of these there belongeth honour and cerraine reuerence Thirdly guifts outward of the body or inward of the minde eyther naturall ciuill morall or spirituall and theologicall as faith hope loue repentance c. Fourthly merites when any deserue well of Schooles or Church or Common-wealth by publike benefits as that Centurion did Luke 8 4. These be the causes of a good opinion many be the signes of it to shew it by amongst which vailing the Bonnets bowing the knee slāding before them rising vp relecuing them Mat. 15 6 7. It is first to haue a lowly opinion of out selnes Secondly to thinke better of others
regard of these things he doth professe that he had occasion of reioycing and matter of glorying yet not in himselfe but in Christ and his grace in which alone there is true glorying with God and not in honour riches and wisedome of the world but in the things pertaining to God to wit in matters concerning the worshippe of God and the saluation of the Church wherein his ministry did consist verse 17. Tim. What especiall doctrines can ye obserue from the verse 17. to the 21. verse whereof the method and meaning you haue now breefely vnfolded Silas Out of verse 17. we haue these instructions First when God prospereth the worke of our vocation namely by blessing the ministry to the working of faith and obedience to Christ therein is iust cause of reioycing The reason is because in such effects God is highly glorified in his mercies and soules conuerted and saued whereat men and Angels ought to bee glad Luke 15 7. Such therfore wrong God and his Church much which neyther themselues labour to winne men to Christ and doe enuy others which doe it Also heere is more cause of incouragement ioy by the happy successe of his ministry to a Preacher then of disheartning by the vnthankfulnesse of the world Lastly it reproueth such as by disobedience and vnprofitablenesse do grieue their Ministers whose heauinesse is the peoples vnhappinesse Heb. 13 17. Secondly wee learne that Ministers in their reioycing must retaine this modesty as not to be puffed vp with their guifts or to despise others whom God doth not so grace and blesse but euer to remember they are but Organes instruments of Christ to effect what he will doe by them 1. Cor. 4 1. All the force working in the conscience is of Christ who both ordained the Ministers and furnished them with guifts and zeale and blesseth their indeuours The third instruction is that the subiect of their ministry be the things of God that is his seruice Heb. 5 1. A Minister is a middle person betweene the people and God to report Gods will to them and to offer and vtter their prayers to God to preach from God glad tydings of peace and good things and on the other side to bring the people to God Wee will attend the worde and Prayer Acts 6 ver 4. Ministers bee the mouth of GOD to open his minde and of the peoples to put vp their request thus their seruice is wholly about the soule The reason is that as Christs kingdome is not of this world so his Ministers are ouer the people in things not belonging to this world but to the Lord 1 Thess. 5 12. Hence is a iust reproofe to such as neglecting to imploy themselues in the things of God which are the things proper to their calling doe spend it in following theyr carnall pleasures or worldly profit doing nothing lesse then that whereunto they be of God ordained and elected of his Church whose end will be fearefull by the parable of the euill seruaunt in the Gospell which in his Maisters absence gaue himselfe to sensuality and forgot his proper seruice Tim. From the 18. verse what Doctrines collect ye Silas First whereas Paul made a religion and Conscience as one that neither would nor could speak of ought I dare not which Christ had not wrought in him and done by him in the function of his Apostleship Hence wee learne as the duty of Pastors to acknowledge the whole fruite of their ministry to come from Christ as author Paul which planteth is nothing but Christ which giueth the encrease so the deity of Christ that he is true and very God whose sole and onely worke it is to make the preaching effectuall to bow mens hearts naturallie stony and obstinate to becom pliable to the doctrine of the Gospell to receiue it by faith which is the chiefest obedience and mother of al obedience inpractise con uersation but Christ did this by the Ministry of Paul as heere he confesseth Therefore he is the true and mighty God which changeth the hearts yea euen of the Gentiles peruerse Idolaters and wholly estranged from God and goodnesse To make these by faith and obedience to embrace the Gospell must needes argue in Christ which did it an omnipotency and diuine vertue For to giue a new heart and a new Spirit is Gods prerogatiue royall Ezek. 36 26. Moreouer inasmuch as Christ wrought in Paul by two meanes words that is publique preachings priuate exhortation disputing Epistles and writings and secondly deeds that is his great labour and trauaile his godlie life his many and manifold myracles 1 Cor. 15 10. it affoords this Doctrine That there be two notable signes and markes of a faithfull Minister of Christ and two especiall meanes whereby hee may benefite the flocke of Christ. First Doctrine that he be able in a good measure to teach truths and to confute the gainsayer Titus 1 9. Secondly examples of life and maners to shine as a light Math. 5. as Christ both saide and did Acts 1 1. Farre hence from this calling bee all such which are giuen to their ease and commodity be either scandalous in life or vnable and vnwilling to teach and labor in doctrine doing good Let such know as haue their toong or hand lame and maimed and bee defectiue in wordes or deeds that they are so much short of that they ought to be Also let such people see that they haue God come so much the nearer to them and haue the more meanes to draw neere to him or to bee left without all excuse whosoeuer enioy teaching and working Pastors which builde with both hands Some alleadge for defence of their ignorance ot wickednesse that their Minister is ignorant and teacheth them not Others that their guides though seeing ones yet offensiue ones say and do not but such haue no exception at al to make whose Pastors speake and worke and giue light by sound doctrine and godly life Tim. Do yee note in the words or matter of the 19 20 21. verses ought to our edification in piety Silas In the words I note that the greatest workes which Paul did worke are called by two names First Signes because they serue to shew and proue his calling and doctrine to be of God and therefore such as ought to be reucrently receiued and submitted vnto Secondly wonders or myracles drawing or rather driuing 〈◊〉 to admiration and wondering by the straungenesse of them because they exceeded both course of nature and capacity of vndorstanding And it is vsuall with men to wonder at things which be aboue reason or nature Also the word might or power in the first place signifies the efficacy which these great workes had in the hearts of the Gentiles before whom they were done and in the latter place it declareth the chiefe cause of that efficacy to wit the might of the holy Spirite working with the Apostle Tim. What are we to learne from hence What matter of
instructions in these words thus opened Silas That in the beginning of the Gospell when the Doctrine thereof was yet newe vnwoonted or vnknowne and the Church yet being as a tender plant or as a childe in the Cradle it pleased God to accompanie the publishing of his trueth with the gift of woorking myracles the better to countenance and confirme both doctrine and the Church Marke 16 20. These Tokens and wonders which at the first did ratifie the Doctrine as seales establish couenants are stil to this day of force to giue credite to the same doctrine taught now in the reformed Churches to be diuine and from heauen So as he which without a myracle will not now beleeue it when all the world beleeueth it he himselfe may be accounted a wonder We doe vse to water plants when they are newly set and but tender afterwardes being growne vp to be trees we cease then to water them so the Church and doctrine of grace when it was new needed confirmation by myracles but now it is growne old and vniuersally receiued there is no such vse of Myracles Let vs rather suspect the Popish religion to bee the new Religion and their Church no Church of Christ because they build the truth and credit thereof vpon wonders which are no perpetuall nor effentiall notes of true Prophets and true Church but common to all Prophets both false and true See Deut. 13 1 2. Mat. 24 24. 2 Thes. 2 9. and Reuel 13 13. False Prophets false Christs yea that Antichrist shall be permitted for the probation of the faithfull and perdition of the vnfaithfull to worke wondrous workes which are called lying wonders 2. Thess. 2 9. both because they be many of them but iugling trickes packed by the cunning of Friars and for that they tend suppose they should be done to deceiue men to establish their lyes superstitions and heresies of Popery also because oftentimes they are done or do proceede from Satan the Father of lies Whereas all true myracles as our Text teacheth for their end doth serue to confirme the truth of the Gospell and for their beginning they alwaies be wrought by the mighty Spirit of God who alone can alter the course of nature and do wondrous things Satan and his imps do some things to be wondred at of such as cannot perceiue the causes of those things which impostures cunningly hide But if that miracles were necessary we are not vtterly destitute The straunge proseruation of Luther and Q. Elizabeth against many deadly enemies is maruailous if not myraculous also the discouering of the Gun-powder Treason in so strange a sort Maister Hawks clapping his hands thrice for ioy in the fiery flame Cranmers hart whole in the fire his body being burnt as it hapned to others are not these wondrous matters Tim. What may wee obserue from the end of the 19. verse with the 20. and 21 Sil. It commends to vs these few instructions Whereas Paul had filled with the Gospell that is had brought to the faith of Christ by plentifull and diligent preaching the Gospell so many people and prouinces as were mightily distant one from the other as I Hyricum which is thought to be that which at this day we call Slauonia is distant from Ierusalem the Metropolis of Iudea which in a right line is iudged to be about 350. Germain miles but was much larger space going by circuites and fetching compasses as it is knowne he did In this example of the Apostle I say carying the word to such Barbarians and superstitious places with such extreame labour and both manifest and manifold dangers whereof we reade in the Acts and in 2 Cor. 11. wee haue the Image of a faithfull Minister filled with loue of Christ his Kingdom and mans saluation to the reproofe of such as with farre lesse paines and no perrill at home may and ought to preach Christ euery Saboth and will not and it giueth due encouragement to all such as do the Lordes worke with fidelity and industry to perseuer in theyr godlie course whereof they haue Paul such a noble president patterne As God will looke for much of them to whom he committeth much so they which doe improoue their Talents and encrease them vntill they come to be tenne Talents such shall be set ouer ten Cities and enter into their Maisters ioy when the sloathfull shall heare Take him and binde him c. Furthermore as Paul in few words ran ouer an heap of Myracles and an infinite company of Cities in ver 19 to set forth his infinite labours to the example of others so in that he studied and did euen in an holy ambition as men striue which be greedy of worldly honour contend to fulfil the prophesies concerning the carying the name and Gospell of Christ where it had neuer beene preached by any before him yea where the sound of Christ neuer came Heerein first he did approue himselfe a true Apostle whose office was to call ignorant heathnish people to Christ and to constitute Churches which they might leaue to others to builde forwarde as Paul did in Ephesus and Creta 1. Timothy 1 34. Titus 1 4 5 6. Faire vnlike to that which Iesuites boast to bee done by them in India for neyther bee they commissionated for the whole world as the Apostles were neyther preached they the truth of the Gospell but their owne errors the traditions of Rome and gathered Churches not to Christ but to Antichrist to increase not Gods but Sathans kingdome making them an hundred times worse then they were before yea by their extreame cruelties making the name of Christ odious to those Pagans Secondly in that Paul sought as well to instruct such as were conuerted as to gaine to Christ such as were strangers from him we see againe his affection to Christs glory and kingdome which should bee a spur in the sides of all Christs true Ministers to quicken them to al care and labor for the enlarging of Christs flocke and getting to themselues testimony of their calling from God by the zeale of their hearts and fruites of their indeuour as Paul had from the accomplishment of propheticall Oracles whereby his extraordinary Apostolicall function was warranted to him selfe and the Churches of Christ. DIAL V. Verses 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29. Therefore also I haue beene let oft to come vnto you but now seeing I haue no more place in these quarters and also haue 〈◊〉 desirous many yeares agoe to come vnto you when I shall take my iourney into Spaine I will come to see you c. Tim. VVHat is contained in all these verses Silas The hope and promise of Pauls cōming to the Romanes which he setteth foorth by the mouing cause to wit the vacancy of his businesse in these parts where he was Secondly by the feruency of his desire which he had a long time to see them in verse 22 23. then by the circumstance of time when hee woulde come to wit when